Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

-----

2 Years ago

*~DING-A-LING~*

“The bar hasn't opened yet- Oh come on Raven. This is a bar, not a nursery!" Junior yelled as he hurried to put his magazine behind the bar counter, its contents wholly inappropriate for the child running towards him. Ignoring Junior's half-hearted protest, Raven went up to her usual spot, setting herself down. The little blond girl beside her struggled to move the adjacent stool, trying to imitate her mother.

With a grunt she finally got it into position, climbing it up quickly, grinning proudly at her accomplishment. "Very mature of you, ladies. You are lucky that your presence scared off the mob."

"Isn't that a problem, Junior? As far as I know, the mob makes up most of your clientele." Raven teased while sitting her other daughter on the bar. Little Ruby didn't acknowledge Junior, happily munching on the ear of her Beowolf plushy. "What do we want, Yang?"

"Burger!" Yang yelled, hitting the counter with both hands, just like her mother told her before arriving at the club. Her little sister looked up, hitting the counter with her plushy, a happy squeak leaving her. "Pwetty please, Uncle Junior?"

"At least you learned to say please since last time blondie." Resigning himself to playing cook for the little pipsqueak and her mother again, Junior poured both a glass of water before heading into the kitchen. "Normally you don't bring your little monsters here until dinner. Any reason for showing up this early?"

“We come from the head doctor, Ruby is broken!" Yang yelled, happily playing with the little girl she just insulted.

“Don’t say your sister is broken, Yang. Ruby is perfectly fine the way she is, understood?" Raven scolded Yang, flicking her firstborn's forehead after making sure she had a good grip on her sister. Shaking her head at her little monster, she vaulted over the bar, familiar motions preparing porridge for Ruby while Junior was in the back. "We came from that child psychologist Glynda recommended to us. And while I hate to admit it… you two were right."

"I will spare you the 'I told you so' this time," Junior yelled back, his smug tone audible over the sound of frying meat. “I knew there was something different about Ruby, one of my little brothers was like her. Of course, our parents refused to take him to a psychologist for years. So what did the doctor say?"

Raven rubbed her head, feeling a headache starting. She had spent the entire morning worrying about her daughter while listening to a psychologist bombard her with an endless string of medical terms, each one making her grip Ruby tighter to her chest. She was exhausted. Taking out her Scroll, she looked for the medical reports she was given."Dr. Morrigan Gray says it's too early for us to be one hundred percent sure, but we need to be prepared. Ruby is showing difficulty understanding expressions and associating them with emotions. That, along with her anxiety attacks when something disrupts her routine, may be symptoms of… ASD? Autism Spectrum... disorder? Yes, that's right. She said that we most likely look at a level 2-Level? Am I reading this right? Urgh, why is this so complicated?"

Junior came out, two hot plates in his hands. He put one down in front of Yang, the little girl giving him a big smile, showing off a little hole where a tooth had fallen out. “Thanks, Uncle Junior!” 

Junior leaned over the bar, patting her head gently. It was unusually warm, even for a summer day. Someone had been experimenting with their new semblance again. "You're welcome, Blondie. But I need you to promise me something.” She looked up at him, big lilac eyes full of innocence. When had he become such a sap that this sight made him protective? “There are a lot of bad people in the world, even here on Patch. People that will look down on Ruby for being a Faunus, or for being… different.” Raven walked behind Yang, sitting down next to Ruby with a small steaming bowl in her hand. She sent him a grateful look as she set her daughter on her lap. “She's going to need you to be there for her, can you do that?”

The little girl punched her fist into her hand, making Junior chuckle. "Of course! I'm going to be the best big sister in the world and beat up everyone that makes my little sister cry!"

"Yang!" Raven looked up, sending a stern look at her eldest. Ruby, startled by the sudden noise, spit her food out right into Junior's face. The former criminal stood there for a moment before simply turning around to wipe his face. These girls would be the death of him.

"Oh right!” Yang nodded to herself. “Make sure no one can tell you punched them!”

“That's my girl," Raven said, a proud smile on her face. One hand was scratching Ruby's wolf ears, calming the toddler before she tried feeding her again. Junior meanwhile had found a towel, rubbing his face clean as he watched the small family. To think that Raven would become a mother of all things? The thought made him laugh.

“Something funny, Junior?” Raven growled, attention split between Junior and Ruby, who had discovered the wonders of spitting food, her newest target being no other than her mother.

"You have to admit Raven, this is kinda funny. Could you imagine someone saying that the legendary 'Raven Branwen, Patch’s Spiteful Wing’ would spend her days feeding two little brats? All while wearing a tracksuit covered in baby food? You really have become domestic in the last few years.”

"First off, you try to have two children as young as these monsters-" Raven pointed at Yang, covered in ketchup, reaching for a fry that had fallen on the other side of the bar. "And this one." Raven pointed at Ruby, covered in the mush she had managed to spit out. "Honestly, if I had known it was going to be so difficult to deal with two girls I would have asked Summer to wait a couple more years before having Ruby-”

"Are we hard to handle, mama?" Yang asked innocently, her pigtails swaying dangerously over her ketchup-covered plate. “We are hard, Ruby! Fistbump!" Yang offered her fist to Ruby. The little Faunus giggled, grabbing her sister's fist with her hand. “No Ruby, don't grab it. You gotta bump it with your fist like I taught you.”

“Simply amazing. Instead of teaching her useful things, you taught her to bump your fist?" Raven groaned, readjusting Ruby to keep the little girl from falling over. Leaving her two daughters to their little lesson, she took some fries. "See what I have to put up with? Urgh, are you sure you don't want to try Tai’s recipes? These fries are awful.”

“I told you, I will not let that man in any of my kitchens again. Not after the crab incident.”
 

The memory of so many crabs fleeing through the streets still lingered in Raven's mind, making her shudder. "Okay, I'll give you that. Still, there's nothing great about me anymore. Ever since I saved Maria's life my aura has been practically non-existent. I don't know what kind of poison that bastard-“ She stopped herself, looking down at her daughters. “-this damn Rufus used, but it was devastating. My life as a huntress is over.”

Junior vanished from sight, rummaging through the cupboards. Coming back up, he started cleaning the mess Yang and Ruby left behind. “I know being here while the rest of your team is out there can’t be easy. But you can't forget what you did. Summer lost her family once already, losing Maria would have been devastating. You're a hero Raven, Summer’s hero-”

“I'm a failure!” Raven slammed her fist on the counter in frustration. “I sit at home all day, safe and sound, while my husband, wife, and brother are out there without me. I can't even use my aura, my soul, to protect my family anymore! Every day I wonder if this will be the day they would have needed me to-“ A loud wail interrupted her. Wide-eyed, Raven looked down to see Ruby half off her leg in her sister's arms, the older girl hugging her sister tightly as she tried to keep from crying herself.

“Oh no.” 

She scooped them up, rocking the two gently in her arms as she whispered soothingly. “Hush now, you two. Everything is fine. Shh,” She stood up, taking small steps around the empty bar as the fearful cries of her children slowly stopped. With a sigh, Raven sat down again, still holding the two close. “I'm sorry Junior, it's been … difficult. I know I did the right thing. Hell, Summer still thanks me for saving her mother almost daily. Even Qrow told me I did good, and you know my brother, getting a compliment out of him is like giving a Goliath a tusk cleaning.”

Junior continued cleaning the counter, having expected Raven to lose her temper at some point. He had known the woman long enough to know that this whole situation was starting to get to her. And while he would never admit it, he had become rather fond of Team STRQ and their little family, despite how often they had destroyed his previously owned establishments. Maybe he should talk to them, let them know what Raven was dealing with.

But first, he would try to cheer the two little ones up, they still looked a little shaken. And he would do it by embarrassing Raven, two birds with one stone. “Now listen here, kids. Your mother is many things. A weak drinker, a horrible poker player, and the worst cook I have ever seen.“ The two girls nodded enthusiastically, Ruby just copying her sister rather than understanding what was going on.

“You got a point there Junior?” Raven was not as amused as her daughters.

“But she is, above all else, a good person. No matter how much she tries to pretend otherwise. Nothing can stop her when she sets her mind to it.” Looking behind Raven as the front door opened, he continued. “Except her knights in shining armor that just arrived-” Summer and Tai walked in, both sweating and out of breath from running halfway across Patch during summer.

"And that ends my little speech. Someday I'm gonna expect money for all this free advice. Or at least for the food you keep munching off me.” Junior grunted while going back to the kitchen to get the other hamburgers he had prepared in advance. If one STRQ member shows up, you can expect the rest to be close behind. 

Something all of Patch knew at this point.

"Rae! Sorry we're late!" Summer ran across the bar, easily catching the blond missile that launched itself from Raven's arms without even slowing down. "Yang, have you been a good girl at the doctor's office?"

"Yes Mommy, I behaved! You promised me ice cream if I was a good girl, I want my ice cream. And Ruby wants one too."

"Okay okay! We'll go for some ice cream later-”

“Blake too.”

“Yes yes, I’m going to call Kali, so be nice and go play with Mommy's Scroll, okay?" Giving her Scroll to Yang and taking her back to the VIP area, Summer returned moments later. “Tai, your scroll, I need to send a message.” 

"So how did it go, Rae?" Tai sat down at the bar, hugging Raven to him. His face showed clear concern as he looked at Ruby. Said girl was wagging her tail, trying to reach her papa.

Raven shrugged, handing Ruby to Tai so she could continue eating her burger. The little girl was making happy little noises in her father's arms, her wolf tail flapping back and forth. "I have the report on my Scroll. It's full of medical jargon I can't make sense of but basically, it's saying that Glynda was right." Raven explained, rummaging through Ruby's trolley backpack until she took out a keychain with notes hanging on it.

"Say hello to our new best friend. Dr. Grey gave me six of these, one for each of us." Curious, Tai began to study the cards. Drawn on each was the face of a wolf Faunus, along with the emotion their face showed written underneath. “According to her, the best thing we can do right now is to teach Ruby what emotion belongs to what expression. For that, she gave me this… teaching tool… to help her understand that a smile means happiness for example."

Looking at the drawing for happiness, Tai positioned it so that Ruby could hold it by herself. "I see that it’s a Faunus edition. Though it's funny, it looks like all these Faunus have the same wolf ears as Ruby. The right one is even dropping like hers-"

"Oh, I did that," Raven said quickly, sounding somewhat bashful. “I thought that if the faces looked like her, Ruby would be able to understand the expression-emotion association more easily ... It’s a shame I don’t have markers to paint the eyes and hair."

Hugging her wife from behind, Summer planted a kiss on her cheek. "You are the best, you know that?"

"Summer! Not in front of Junior!" Raven groaned, a light blush coloring her cheeks.

Junior returned with the food for the two huntsmen, an annoyed look on his face. "Oh please Raven, don't pretend you haven't done way worse. Remember that time I walked in on all three of you in that bathroom-"

"Junior!" The three parents shouted, Tai trying to cover both sets of Ruby's ears unsuccessfully. "There is a baby here!"

"Precisely because Ruby is a baby can we still talk about this. She’s too young to remember any of it anyway. She just sits there, wagging her adorable little ears... have you gone to a specialist to see why she can't move the right one? You should have this checked out early so you know what options you have. Maybe some specialist from Atlas? Well, maybe not from there. Mistral could work too... I'm sure Ghira knows someone in Menagerie.”

Tai shook his head, sitting Ruby on his knees so that the little Faunus could rest her arms on the bar. “It isn’t something you can fix. Ashley told us that this is an unfortunate side effect of the Halo method. The muscles in Ruby’s right ear simply did not develop, so unless we replace parts of it with a prosthetic, it's gonna stay that way. But that's not something we can do before she’s fully grown."

“Well she is otherwise healthy, so I guess this isn't that big of a deal.” Rubbing his chin, Junior sighed, worrying that this would just add to the problems he feared the little girl would have. "You were lucky Torchwick knew people from Merlot Industries and got the contact info for one of their best in the field of genetic research. What was her name again… Zarkei?"

“Zarkei was that guy from the White Fang that burned down your first club.” Summer corrected him while trying to steal some of the fries off of Raven's plate. Her wife blocked her attempts without looking, eating her burger seemingly undisturbed by Summer’s antics. “Her name’s Ashley, as I said. I still can't believe she made it possible to have Ruby, even offered her own- come on Raven, you don't even like Junior's fries!” Summer shouted, getting fed up with her inability to get past her wife's perfect plate defense. 

“I don't, they are disgusting. But that doesn't mean I'm gonna share them with you.” Summer sat back down, pounting. 

“Anyway, thanks to her, Rae could carry our little Ruby for me, isn't that right pup?” Looking at the little Faunus, Summer smiled, remembering the month before her conception. It was hard on all of them when they learned that Summer couldn't get pregnant. Tai and Raven did their best to cheer her up, offering alternatives like adoption. At one point the two even offered to find someone else with silver eyes as a donor, anything to make her smile again. 

But it wasn't the same.

Meeting Ashley had been like a miracle. The Faunus doctor had been ecstatic when they met for the first time, practically glowing as she explained the process to them. She had seemed almost in awe of Summer, telling her about her child and what wonders it would bring to the world. And Summer had been happy, knowing that the power of her silver eyes would be continued. It gave her a sense of peace, knowing that this special part of her family would live on, that the tragedy that day had not been the end.

"Right, right, I remember now. I think I meet her just after Ruby was born, she was glued to Summer all night I am right? Such a weird girl, to be honest. That reminds me, she still owns me a wine bottle, just because she has a wolf nose as a trait does not give her permission to sniff out other people's alcohol.”

"She wasn't that bad." Summer muttered, remembering that night. She had been too euphoric watching her new daughter to notice, but Ashley had been strangely clingy. Something her family had teased her about for weeks.

"Of course, she wasn't. Just like she wasn't crawling through my cupboards to find my hidden stash. That stuff was expensive, I'm not running a charity. It's bad enough that I need to feed your two hell spawns." The four kept chatting and laughing as Yang came back to pick up Ruby and carried her to the VIP couch, where both sisters began viewing one of the older sister's favorite cartoon series on Summer's Scroll. 

One more day for the Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen family, one more peaceful and quiet day in the Kingdom of Patch.

Kingdom of Patch, Patch City

20:30 pm, August 16, 68 post-Great War

~DING-A-LING~

“The bar hasn't opened yet- Oh come on Raven. This is a bar, not a daycare!"

Raven stood on the open door, clearly amused at Junior's protest. "Oh, I know. Girls?" Backing away slightly to let two little blurs run toward the counter.

Sliding to a stop just in front of one of the stools, Yang put her hands together to give her sister a boost. Ruby jumped mid-run, doing a flip in the air with her sister's help to land perfectly seated. Moments later the adjacent stool collided with Ruby’s, Yang already on it. Glancing at each other for a second to make sure the other was ready, Ruby and Yang hit the counter with both hands. "Burger!" The sisters cried out happily, with the most innocent smile they could muster. "Pwetty please?"

Slapping his forehead, Junior sighed. Leaning over the bar, he gave the two girls his best scowl. "Now listen here you two. This is not your playground and I'm not your personal cook. This is a bar that serves very bad people. Evil people.”

"We know!" Ruby said happily, her tail wagging behind her. 

"But you make the best burgers, Uncle Junior!" Yang nudged her sister, trying to get her to do as they practiced at home. "Can you please please please make us dinner? We are tired from Professor Port's class… and who knows when Mommy and Daddy will come home from their mission… we may starve before they are back...” Yang whispered, pretending to wipe away crocodile tears.

"A tragedy, truly.” Junior looked behind Yang. “Except that your mother is standing right there.” He pointed towards Raven who kept the amused smile off her face. "I'm pretty sure the great Raven Branwen knows how to cook-"

"Mama burned the kitchen down today!" Ruby interrupted, smiling brightly. Junior stopped for a second, not sure how serious the young faunus was.

Looking at Raven, he saw the woman look away, unwilling to meet his eyes. Yang grabbed her sister's shoulder, shaking her lightly as she muttered. “We weren't supposed to say that, Ruby!”

"Oh..."

He wasn't even surprised, not anymore. ”You managed to burn your kitchen down? Really Raven? Well, that's impressive to say the least.” He could remember a time when STRQ was the bane of his existence. A thorn in the side of every criminal in and around Vale. If anyone would have told him that the scariest of the legendary team would regularly show up in his bar because she failed to complete the most basic household tasks he would have laughed the guy out of his club before said huntress would come and beat both of them. 

“It's not my fault Tai can’t write clear instructions, you know...” Raven muttered as she went to sit down next to her children. “I thought we practiced what to say to Uncle Junior, Ruby.”

The Faunus looked up at her mother, studying her face carefully. Getting a little keychain out of her pocket, she flipped through the cards hanging from it. “You're … annoyed?”

Sometimes Raven wondered if her youngest did this on purpose. With a sign, she patted Ruby's head. "First try, good job Pup." Cheering to herself, Ruby turned around to fist-bump Yang, the older sibling praising her for getting it right. They definitely did this so they wouldn't get in trouble. She wasn't sure if she should be annoyed or proud of them. Who was she kidding? Watching them laugh and joke with each other she could feel nothing but pride.

Junior watched the whole thing in silence. When had his life taken such a strange turn? He used to live in the underbelly of society. His clubs were filled with drugs, sex, and violence. This very bar was supposed to be like that, a respectable place for the seedier side of Patch. Right next to Sanctuary Tower, the main seat for most of the kingdom's military. Maybe he had decided to turn over a new leave sooner than he realized. 

Thinking back, he never truly wanted to return to his criminal past. He came here with no plan, no connections, and no desire to deal with these kinds of people anymore. He bought this bar because it was close to the only people that had been willing to give him another chance after he had burned any possibility of returning to his old life. And the fact that it was just close enough that they could visit with Yang and Ruby, well.

That was... just an unexpected bonus.

"Come on boss, don't keep your best clients waiting!" Melanie Malachite, the club's head of security, hit her boss on the shoulder, causing him to step aside so she could serve the sisters a fruit smoothie. “Don't tell the rest of the clients, dwarfs, but you two don't have to pay. You are on the VIP list." Yang and Ruby nodded happily, holding out their pinky fingers. With a chuckle, Melanie took both to seal the promise.

"Melanie! What did I tell you about sharing company secrets? You are my head of security, dammit!" Junior groaned. Not that he was angry with her, he was just as protective of the two girls as Melanie. They really were his weakness. "You want hamburgers, huh?" The two girls nodded excitedly. “You know the game, only winners get food. Blondie, answer this: How much is seven plus seven?"

The older sister was silent. Putting a finger to her forehead, she said. “It’s … fourteen!”

"You got lucky. Your turn Pup!" Ruby raised her head, face serious and ready. There was no need for a question, the wolf knew what she had to do to get her prize. Studying Junior's face carefully, she said.

“You are … happy.” Flipping through her cards again, Ruby held up one of them for Junior to see. “There, corners up means happy.”

The smile he held for Ruby to guess widened, becoming more genuine. The little wolf had come a long way since the first time he asked that question. Guesswork had turned to actual recognition. And while he didn't want to toot his own horn, the little game he created for the two girls had helped her a lot. Turning around to get the two their well-earned reward he said. “Good work girls. Two burgers coming right up.” 

Raven smirked, seeing a chance to tease her old friend. “You've gotten soft in your old age, Junior.” She continued with a forlorn smile on her face. “But I guess I'm no better. A few more years and those two are gonna run circles around this old huntress.”

"No way! You’re way too strong mama!" Ruby and Yang yelled, appalled that their mother could even suggest such a thing. 

"Just yesterday you opened a portal for the first time again. It was small, but only a strong person could manage that. Momma and Dad said so too!" Yang explained, nodding proudly. Ruby joined in, praising the now-embarrassed Raven. She turned away to hide the fact she was smiling, touched by the words of her two daughters. They had been her strongest support ever since she started to try to regain the use of her aura. 

It had been a few years since Raven had accepted that her time as a huntress was over, since that fateful day when that dammed Rufus bite her, his poison entering her blood, contaminating her aura and reducing it to a minimum. She would have stayed that way, just being content to take care of their little family whenever the rest of the team was on missions. But Yang was growing quickly, already smarter than she was at her age. And with Ruby being way ahead of her age group, Raven had less and less to take care of each day. The sisters were already very much capable of looking after themselves.

Mostly.

What little help her daughters still needed consisted mostly of answering endless questions about combat, Grimm, and the job of Huntsmen and Huntresses. There was no doubt that sooner or later, they would follow in their footsteps. And Raven was certain that they would not only reach their level but surpass them.

But that day was still a long way off. First, both of them would need to walk the same long path all of them did before. Part of her dreaded the day they would go on their first mission, wanting nothing more than to keep them safe and in her line of sight forever, even if she knew that she couldn't. But she would not leave them to fend for themselves like she and Qrow had to, no. She would be there every step of the way, making sure they were ready when the time came. 

That had been what first gave her the motivation to try to overcome this. If she wanted to protect Yang and Ruby, she would need to be in fighting shape. The doctors had said she would never use her aura again and she had just believed them. But she was part of STRQ, the team that makes the impossible possible every day. A little poison would not keep her down, not when her daughters needed her.

Confessing her intentions to Tai and Summer had been nerve-wracking. But as always, the two surprised her by handing her a box full of information regarding doctors, specialists, and training programs they had researched and contacted.

She still remembered that day clearly, staring at the two in utter shock. Even though she had come a long way from her time in the clan and their beliefs about love and family, her husband and wife still managed to leave her speechless. The two had simply smiled, each giving her a loving kiss before starting to go through everything with her.

The fact they had to repeat it twice before she was able to form coherent thoughts again was just a coincidence.

The following months were hard but successful. Raven's progress astounded the doctors that were helping in her recovery, moving the timetable of her first aura activation from years to months.

She was determined to not only regain her strength but to return to active duty. And to achieve this, she and her daughters became regulars at the Sanctuary Tower training area. She trained tirelessly with the rest of the Huntsmen and Soldiers of the kingdom's army, while Ruby and Yang attended Peter Port's extracurricular classes for Huntsmen apprentices. Raven had been worried at first, considering how young the two were. But to her surprise, Port took her aside only a few weeks later, commenting on the girl's exceptional performance, even surpassing some of the much older children. 

Yang was a natural-born fighter, combining and learning her parents' and uncle's fighting styles by simply watching them, mixing their moves with her boxing talent. 

And Ruby, despite her problems, turned out to be a prodigy in every sense of the word. After only a few lessons she already managed to keep up with the rest of the class, even pulling ahead in some cases. Which didn't sit right with a few kids, seeing the small faunus as an easy target. 

The beating they received after Yang found them bullying her sister had earned her multiple trips to both Ironwoods and Glyndas offices. 

It was during one of these encounters that Yang unlocked her semblance. 

Fittingly named ‘Burn’ , her semblance awakened when she found her sister crying, surrounded by three older boys making fun of her droopy ear. Seeing red, literally in this case, she jumped between them and the young Faunus, hair burning a blinding yellow as she beat boys twice her size. When her parents came later that day Glynda simply shoved the still-burning child into their arms before forcing them out with a clear warning.

“Do NOT set my Academy on fire.”

Yet, despite their best efforts, this wouldn't be the last time Yang would- 

"Are you finished daydreaming?" Junior asked, snapping her out of her trance. “Your girls have gone with Melanie to tease Miltia in the office. Don't worry, I haven't left any Dust crystals lying around… this time.”

“Why should I worry? It's not my fault if you destroy your club because you leave Dust just lying around. And I wasn’t daydreaming! Summer is the daydreamer in the family, just last week she drooled on me while thinking about Tai’s fries on ice cream. Don't ask.” 

Junior chuckled, long since used to weird little stories involving Summer. “We changed, haven't we Raven? Sitting around, sharing stories, worrying about family.” 

“Could you have imagined this years ago? It feels like it was just yesterday when we were young and full of aspirations. Having dreams like changing my clan from within. Or you to become the King of the underworld. And now look at us. Me a mother and you the owner of the most popular and legal nightclub on our not-so-little island."

"That's why we have to work hard," Junior responded, tapping his drying cloth on the bar. “You have to go back to being the legendary Raven Branwen, a terror for every Grimm and two-bit gangster between here and Mistral. Yang and Ruby may be the future but they will need someone to guide them."

"If someone fifteen years ago had told me that Hei Xiong himself would be encouraging me to become a huntress again, I would have punched them. Maybe give them a good kick while they’re down for good measure." Raven laughed, covering her mouth.

“If someone told me that I would spend my days helping Team STRQ I would have told them they had enough for the night. I still remember the first time we met. You and your brother trashed my entire club. And a few months later you bring your team with you and proceed to bring the whole building down. Summer was laughing as if she was just having a normal day in an amusement park or something.” That had been one of the worst days of his criminal career. Yet, despite all the money it cost him, he couldn't help but think fondly of that time now.

“Speaking of old times, I just got my hands on some quality stuff. Even your brother doesn't have something like this, an original Gossan Wine. What do you say, share some for old times' sake?”

Raven sighed, leaning on the counter. "As a mother, I should tell you that day drinking is a horrible habit. But as a huntress, I feel like I should show my kids that this is just part of the job."

"So that’s a yes?"

"You bet your ass it is! But just one. I have to at least pretend to be a responsible adult… and I don't think I can afford to put any more Lien in the swear jar. Tai has been really strict about it recently. It's not my fault Ruby can remember every single word I mutter and repeat it endlessly!" While Junior busied himself with preparing two glasses, Raven was making sure her kids weren't about to blow anything up. She had no idea where those two got this fro-

SLAAAAM!

The sudden sound of the front door slamming open startled Raven, her hand moving to her waist to grab her weapon, only to find empty air.

"RAVEN!" A faunus woman stumbled into the bar, eyes panicked as she looked around before finding who she was looking for. "RAVEN!" She screamed again, almost tripping over her own feet as she fell into Raven's arms.

"Kali?! What are you doing here?" Raven caught her friend and neighbor on reflex, trying to keep her steady. She looked horrible, with tears streaming down her face, large bags under her eyes. Her hair was disheveled and she was grabbing Raven’s shirt like her life depended on it, arms shaking as she cried. "Are you okay? What happened?!" Kali couldn't get a word out, shaking her head as she cried harder. “Junior, a little help?”

Kalis' grip weakened, sinking into the taller woman. “Q-qrow… Qrow…”

"Qrow what?!" She couldn't keep the fear out of her voice. What had her idiot brother done now?

"He found them, Raven… He found them…" Kali whispered weakly.

Raven sank to the floor in shock, still holding the crying woman in her arms. “He did…?” A weak nod against her chest was the only answer. She sat there for a few moments longer before she started to chuckle, which quickly turned into a full-on laugh. “See!? I told you he could do it! Did you tell James? We need to get a team ready!”

"That's why I was looking for you." Kali rubbed her eyes, calmer now. "He got the information from Torchwick but he can't ask for official support without being forced to report to Grant." Raven was starting to understand why Kali was looking for her. "I've ... I've been trying to contact Summer and Tai all afternoon but I can't get them to pick their Scrolls."

The security protocols for unauthorized operations within other Kingdoms' territories demanded that any Scroll or radio that didn't relay through Sanctuary Tower's central communications needed to be turned off for safety reasons. Only a special code was able to contact them, a code Kali didn’t have access to. 

And with James unable to intervene there was nothing they could do. 

Well, there was something she could do. 

Raven felt it, deep within her soul. Kindred Link reached out, trying to connect to her family, to bridge the gap and unite them no matter how far apart they were. She hadn't felt her semblance like this in years…

And thanks to her training and rehabilitation over the last few months, Raven had managed to regain the use of her aura. Of course, using her semblance was one of the first things she tried. Her first few attempts had been promising, allowing her to open small portals to her family across their house for a few moments at a time.

But this was on a completely different level.

According to the last missions briefing Summer and Tai received the two should be close to Atlas City right now, extracting part of the Schnee family as a personal favor for James. 

Half a world away from her. 

It would have been a simple task before. She could have transported entire battalions across the world with nothing more than a flick of her sword. But now…

“I-I know you haven't been able to use your semblance since the… But you're the only hope Ghira and Blake have. Please Raven, you have to… I can't lose them again!”

Raven knew full well what was at stake here. The attack on the New Vale courthouse by the White Fang and their kidnapping of Ghira and Blake Belladonna had been front-page news across Remnant for weeks. It had destroyed Kali. The only thing that had kept the woman from giving up had been their promise to find them no matter what. And none of them had truly rested since that day as Team STRQ used every favor they had to score the planet for their missing family.

And while the rest of her team left constantly to follow every little lead they could find, she stayed behind, feeling powerless. All she could do was try to distract Kali and Yang, who kept asking where her best friend was. 

She hated every moment of it.

But she wasn’t helpless anymore. Team STRQ always beats the odds, and today would be no different.

She got on her feet, helping Kali do the same. ”We will get them back tonight, Kali. I promise. By tomorrow, our family is gonna be whole again.”

“You think you can do it? I…”

“I know I can do it. There is no other option and I will never fail my family again. I will contact Summer and Tai and get them to help Qrow one way or another."

Junior looked at them with worry. He didn't know exactly where the dynamic duo of STRQ was right now, but he was sure it wasn't close by. But seeing the look in Raven's eyes, he was reminded of earlier days. When the name ‘Raven Brawmen’ was feared across the world. “You go do what you need to do, Raven. I’ll make sure your little ones are taken care of in the meantime."

Giving Junior a grateful smile, Raven and Kali left swiftly into the night.

Wasting no time, the ex-criminal went towards the backrooms. Opening his office door, he saw the two girls happy eating some candy while the twins watched them with amused expressions. “There better not be any Dust between those candies again. I don't want a repeat of last time. Now kids, get up. Your mom had to leave for an important mission, so Uncle Junior is going to get you two home.” Turning two the twins, he added. “Keep the club closed until I get back, shouldn't be too long.

"What mission is Mama on? Is she gonna save a princess?” Yang asked, clearly excited by the thought of her mother away on a secret mission. Ruby peaked up at her sister’s idea, tail wagging happily.

"You're not so far off you little rascal. But I'm sure she's gonna tell you all about it when she gets home. Now let's go. If you behave, we can stop by Neo’s Ice Cream Emporium. Make sure to act adorable, I don’t wanna pay that woman.” 

Spurred on by the promise of Ice Cream, the sisters jumped up, racing off toward the entrance of the club.

Kingdom of Atlas - Mountain pass between Mantle and Atlas

21:15 pm., August 16, 68 post-Great War

It was a cold night in Atlas, too cold for August. A morning of snow and hail had left the abandoned highway between Atlas and Mantle frozen over, almost as if the elements themselves refused to let them escape. Soldiers would soon be on the hunt for the heirs, their second-hand car would do little to fool them.

Jacques was not going to let them leave, not without a fight.

Weiss looked out the window, the few trees among the mountains twisting the landscape into a nightmarish sight for her young and fearful mind. She looked at her little brother, lying on the seats and using her leg as a pillow, wondering how he could be sleeping. She tried to steady her breath, one hand on her brother's head, the other clinging to the rapier her sister had handed her when they left.

Weiss knew it well, having watched it for so many hours in her father's office while he was busy with the Kingdom Council or the company.

Myrtenaster, the Symbol of Liberation, or as it was known in her family, Freiheit. Her great-grandmother Ivory Schnee had wielded it during the Great War, a symbol of the Schnees' resolve. From the day she marched into battle until the day she returned to Atlas.

That was how the world saw this weapon and her family. But to her, it meant something different. It was a reminder to follow your own path, to forge ahead into a brighter tomorrow. And even though she never met her great-grandmother, Weiss knew that this was the reason Ivory surrendered to Vale’s king. Because it meant peace for Remnant. Something the world had needed during those times, and she had let nothing and no one stop her from achieving it.

And now, Myrtenaster had fallen into her hands. 

Winter had given it to her as a promise that they would be free, and Weiss was determined to carry it. 

While the young girl sat in the back, clinging to her resolve, her older sister Winter was in the front, steel blue eyes focused on the empty road, forcing herself to not look back constantly to remind herself that her family was still with her. Klein, the former family butler and the only confident the three children still had drove the car, his gaze moving to the tense girl beside him.

She tapped the dashboard of the dingy little car they managed to acquire with her fingers, the constant tapping interrupted every few moments when she checked Klein's scroll. The one message Ironwood managed to send her instructed them to meet his team somewhere in the wilderness between Atlas and Mantle. “We have to hurry Klein. Father no doubt noticed we are gone by now. If any of his soldiers find us before Ironwood's men get here we will…” She kept her voice low, fearing that Weiss or Whitley would hear her.  

Luckily, her younger brother slept peacefully while Weiss kept a protective arm around him, focusing on the sight outside her window.

"Don't worry my dear, I am sure Ironwood has his best man ready to pick us up. Everything will be fine.” His eyes turned red and his whole demeanor changed suddenly as he continued. “And if not, I show these chumps your father sends after us who they are messing with! No one will stop us from getting out of here!” He put a hand on Winter's shoulder, eyes turning yellow. “And once we are in Patch, you three can spend your days without worry or fear. Oh, we will have so much fun together.”

“No, absolutely not! You will not fight anyone my father sends. If we lose you too I… It doesn't matter. Ironwood’s man will be there, they have to be. Torchwick promised they would!" Winter bit her tongue, trying to stifle tears, her weary eyes on the map she had received earlier that morning. 

She was used to losing people in her life. First, her grandfather when she was only two years old, then her mother at five. And then she lost her mentor, the only person outside her family she could trust. Accusations of treason, what a joke. This had been the work of her father, she was sure of it.

He swore that Willow's death was an accident but she knew what she saw that night. The sight of her mothers still body on the floor, her father bleeding next to her, still woke her up at night, even years later. A part of her wanted to believe Jacques, remembering the man he was before her mother passed. But he changed, filling their days and nights with angry shouts and punishments, never letting them feel safe. As time moved on he became worse, his anger seemingly unending no matter what they did to please him. The first time he struck her should not have been such a shock. But it showed her that the father she thought she had was gone if he ever existed in the first place.

She did everything she could to keep his focus on her, taking the abuse and shielding her siblings from him. But there was only so much she could do and when he tried to threaten them, she retaliated. He still bore the scar where she stabbed him, just like she bore hers when he repaid her in kind.

The scars on her back were the last straw, driving her to find a way to flee from him, dreading that it would be Weiss or Whitley next time.

It was a hopeless plan. Her father controlled everything, there was no chance she could ever break free from his hold. Until a few days ago, when she met the notorious criminal Roman Torchwick during a gala event. Jacques made the mistake of introducing them, thinking Roman to be an honest businessman who specialized in export and shipping, but she recognized the criminal who had given General Ironwood so much trouble immediately.

 Somehow, she managed to talk to the man in private, threatening to reveal his identity if he didn’t help her. And despite his amused look, they reached an agreement: 

Deliver a message to Ironwood, in exchange for a shipment of experimental Dust that the company would 'lose' in the ocean a few weeks later.

A part of her feared that the rumors of Ironwood's survival had been fake, but after seeing Torchwick hesitant to comply, Winter knew. 

Ironwood was still alive, and only he could save them from their father.

Forty-eight hours later, her gamble had paid off when Klein's personal Scroll received an encrypted message that only Winter could decipher. Torchwick had kept his word and took the message to Ironwood, and his response was one simple sentence:

I will come for you.

Ironwood was going to save her. Ironwood was going to save her siblings and Klein.

Ironwood was going to end this nightmare.

That single thought was more than enough to bring back hope to her scarred body. After explaining everything to Klein, the two managed to buy an old Atlasean car from a trader that was willing to look the other way for a large stack of Lien, filling a few suitcases with whatever they could fit in before setting out into the frozen wasteland of Solitas

The morning had been a panic-filled blur in her mind, taking advantage of Jacque's absence to gather everything she could. While Klein had been busy preparing, she had taken Weiss and Whitley and tried to explain to them what they were going to do. Weiss had been scared, clutching her sister's clothes while trying to be strong. Whitley, young as he was, had shown remarkable understanding for his age, hugging his sister when she asked if they would come with her to a new home.

It had taken every bit of willpower to not burst into tears as she held the two. 

The whole plan was dangerous and the consequences, if they failed, were worse than she could probably imagine. But if it meant she could bring her family to safety, she was willing to try. And so they set out, leaving the Schnee mansion without looking back, taking the first teleport pad down from the floating city. 

"How far are we from Patch?" Whitley yawned, twisting in the seat; the constant clatter of the car over broken pieces of asphalt had finally managed to wake him up.

"Just a little more, Whitley," Weiss whispered, trying to sound as confident as Winter. She didn't succeed, her voice wavering as she spoke. Her brother didn't say anything else, getting up from his sister's lab to lean his head on her shoulder. The two held each other as they watched Winter fidget nervously, constantly looking from her scroll to the road as if she was expecting an ambush at any moment.

They drove on in silence, Klein solely focused on the road now that the sun was setting while Winter kept checking their route, worried that they would miss the meeting point. Whitley slowly drifted off again, still exhausted from their hurried escape. Weiss on the other hand looked back onto the quickly darkening landscape, her young mind conjuring movement in the shadows.

She knew what was out there. Like every young child, she was told about the dangers that lurked in the shadows outside the cities: 

Winter had taught her about them, even shown her the summons of the ones she had slain. Yet even the ones that her sister controlled had been terrifying, the giant creatures seemingly invincible to the small child.

If they were attacked now, only Winter could protect them. 

And Weiss feared it wouldn't be enough.

They drove on in tense silence. The sun had fully set by now, leaving the group in complete darkness, with only the lights of the car to guide them across the frozen tundra. With every minute they came closer to the extraction point, making Winter believe they would truly make it.

Until the sound of a scroll call sent panic through her. “No… nonoNO!” She pressed the mute button, throwing the scroll out the window in a panic. "How did he- Klein! We need to hurry!” The butler did not answer, pressing down on the gas, the car flying over the broken road.

“W-Winter…?” Weiss' scared whisper woke the older girl from her stupor. 

Trying to put on a brave face, she turned to face the back of the car, showing her siblings what she hoped was a confident smile “Don't worry, Weiss. W-We are almost there, just a little bit longer. Then we will be free.” She couldn't keep the hitch out of her voice as tears started to cloud her view.

Weiss held her brother close to her, terrified. She had never seen her sister so scared, not even after their father had hurt her badly enough to scar her. 

She silently begged to never see it again.

“No need to worry, we are as good as out of here. Hold on to your hats, this is gonna get bumpy.” Klein’s cheerful voice did little to soothe the three as the car sped up. Whitley buried his face in Weiss’ neck, trying his best not to cry so that the monsters wouldn't find them as Winter had explained to him yesterday.

Jumping with every bump, the car practically flew over the road. Howls and squawks accompanied the engine’s roar as they accelerated faster, hoping that Winter was right and they were close to the extraction point. 

For a few moments, the four of them thought that perhaps they could escape, moments that ended when two spotlights began to approach them from behind.

“Atlas Border Guard. In the name of Nicholas, stop your car. There are reports of increased Grimm acti-"

"You don't need to lie to them, you idiot. They know who we are.” 

Klein could see a large truck in the rearview mirror, gaining on them. They passed them quickly, getting off the road before swerving back on it right in front of them, forcing Klein to hit the brakes, dodging to the side and off the road. The car swayed back and forth as they drifted across the snow-covered ground before finally coming to a halt. 

Weiss and Whitley kept their eyes closed, whimpering in their seats and hugging each other. Neither of them noticed the truck slowly getting closer, coming to a stop just a few meters behind them. Four heavily armed and armored men jumped out, weapons trained on their car. 

A fifth, the driver, came out last, the only one without a helmet. He took point, throwing a half-smoked cigarette on the ground.

Winter recognized him instantly, Will Scarlatina, her father's head of security. “Let's make this easy for everyone, alright? You will get out of your car, slowly. Hands above your head. This is your only warning."

The tension was palpable, Winter gritted her teeth as she discreetly readied her sword. "Weiss..." The older sister whispered, sounding more confident than she felt. "I'm going to buy us some time. I'll need you to use Myrtenaster to protect Klein and Whitley, okay? I've seen you shoot an air rifle during training,"

"What? Winter, no! You can't!" Weiss's broken voice was like needles in Winter's ears. "T-There's so many… you can’t…"

Turning to her sister, Winter reached out to take her hand. “Listen to me, Weiss. Klein has no combat training and Whitley's aura isn't unlocked. They need you to protect them. You are the only one who can if something happens to me-"

For the first time all night, Klein released his hand from the wheel, hitting both knees with his fist. "None of that now, young miss. You three are going to be fine. You just have to trust Ironwood." The butler took a deep breath, grabbing Winter's gunsaber. “Leave the rest to me.” 

The soldiers slowly moved closer to the car, fanning out to surround it and take their objective by force. Just as they reached it, Klein opened the door, stepping out. “Good evening gentleman. There seems to be a terrible misunderstanding. You see, I took my family on a drive to Mantle. Their grandmother, the poor dear, suddenly turned ill-”

“Cut the shit, Sieben. We know exactly who you are and who is in that vehicle.” Will stepped forward, raising his rifle and aiming at the butler's head. “I don't want to make two children watch their caretaker's brains get blown out of his skull. So how about you put the sword down and step back? We have no direct orders to detain you so once we are done here you can leave and wash your hands of this whole situation.”

“Leave, ey?” Klein raised the saber, red eyes boring into the man. “I guess Jacques didn't tell ya who you're messing with. I'll be damned if I leave these poor lasses behind to be taken back to that monster of a man!”

“Listen, Sieben.” He sighed. After the briefing he had assumed this would be a simple extraction mission: Grab the kids, get back to Atlas, and be done with this whole mess. “You have no combat training, are outmanned, and outgunned. Don't make this turn ugly.” He released the safety on his weapon. He really didn't want to gun down a civilian. 

But… sometimes you had to do horrible things to protect your family.

Klein stifled a laugh, reaching out with his index finger for the trigger. "If ya think I let a bunch of punks keep me from bringing these kids to Patch, I’ll show ya what's ugly!”

Will lowered his weapon, staring at the man in disbelief. His soldiers shared uneasy looks, unsure how to proceed. “Patch? That is why you dragged them out here? Patch has closed its borders, no one gets on that island. They will leave you out to dry, happily watching as the Grimm rip you apart, sitting in their little bubble while people like us fight for their lives every single day!”

"General Ironwood-"

"Ironwood?! James- The general is dead! I watched them execute him then throw his body into the ocean. I saw the Grimm as they took the corpse and-"

"IRONWOOD IS ALIVE!" Winter screamed, getting out of the car. Klein yelled for her to get back into the car but she ignored him. “He contacted me! He promised me he would get us out of here! I will not believe my father's lies and neither should you!" 

“...You believe that, don't you?” He stepped forward, signaling his man to stand down. Winter couldn't help but take a step back, her body pressed against the car as the large man came to a stop right before her. “Let me tell you something, girl. This world isn't a fairy tale. Good men like the general don't magically come to save the day. And no amount of bravery will help you survive out here. So give it up, this little stunt of yours has gone far enough.”

Winter growled steel cold eyes fixated on Scarlatina. “Don't do anything foolish. If I see even a hint of that semblance of yours your butler will be dead before you know what happened.”

"Dammit, lass!” Klein sprinted around the car, placing himself in front of Winter, weapon still pointing straight at the captain. “I told ya that I would take care of this! Now get back into the car before-”

"Klein! You can't fight them, they kill you!” Winter tried to force herself past him. “It was my idea to come here, it's my responsibility to protect Weiss and Whitley!”

"You are barely more than a kid, lass. I had to watch you suffer far too long.” His grip on Winter's sword tightened. “If ya think I let you throw your life away now you got something else coming, young lady!”

Winter would never be able to tell Klein how much his actions that night meant to her. Instead, she activated her aura, the power of her soul rushing through her as she threw her arm forward. 

‘Protect ’ 

Her semblance answered, a spinning glyph appearing before the two. The soldiers snapped to attention, weapons now trained on the barrier Winter created between them. “I haven't been a kid in years, Klein. Not since the day I saw my mother dead on the ground. And whatever was left of my innocence died when my father showed his true face to me. But I will not let him do the same to my siblings. Even if it means that I can't follow them, they will make it out of here!”

"ENOUGH!” Will raised his weapon again, signaling his men to get ready. “I tried to settle this peacefully but we were given very clear instructions. Neither you nor Sieben needs to come back alive. So I'm saying it one last time. Stand. Down.”

Fear and hesitation left Winter at that moment. “He said that, didn't he?” She raised her arms, another glyph appearing next to the first and a third, larger one behind her on the floor, glowing brightly as it spun faster by the second. “Then I don't need to hold back!” Her shout was accompanied by an earth-shattering roar as a blue Chimera burst forth, landing between the shocked soldiers with a single leap. 

"Idiots, 4-1 NOW!" The girl had done it now. He had truly hoped to at least help Winter escape, but she was adamant about taking her last stand here. She was the spitting image of her mother. He only hoped Willow could forgive him for killing one of her children. “Formation, you idiots! Focus fire on the glyphs, once the girl is taken out the Grimm will vanish.” Winter cursed as bullets started to rain into her glyphs, slowly draining her aura. Of course, he would know how to deal with her semblance.

She could feel sweat forming on her forehead as she strained against the constant onslaught. This felt nothing like her training, each bullet like a jackhammer that tried to shatter her glyphs into pieces. She tried to direct her summon, but keeping her and Klein from being shot took her entire concentration. “Not so easy, is it? Your fancy academy and private tutors don't prepare you for the real world.” Will easily dodged the Chimera's wild swings, keeping its attention while his man kept up the pressure. He aimed his rifle with one hand, shooting the summon in the eye. It roared with pain, even though it did not need eyes to see. A trick not many knew about: The summons actions were based on the summoner's perception. “I've been fighting Grimm since before you were born, girl. This is barely a warm-up.” Sliding under a tail swipe, he readied a dust grenade from his belt, throwing it backward. 

The Ice Dust inside exploded, flash-freezing the summon. Coming to a halt, he aimed his weapon, taking one precise shot to shatter it. Winter cried out in pain as the shock broke both her glyphs and aura, only Kleins quick reaction saving her from getting riddled with bullets as he threw them both to the ground.

When her summon shattered it felt like a physical blow. Winter had never felt a pain similar to this, her breath heavy as she lay on the cold ground. Klein got up, raising her weapon. A sudden shot made her flinch, fearing the worst. Summoning all her strength, she rolled over, seeing Klein lying beside her, holding his bleeding shoulder. “This is what it means to fight a real opponent, girl. There are no timeouts or second chances out here.”

Winter tried to get up. She had to move or they would take them back to Jacques. But no matter how hard she struggled, how desperately she searched inside her for her aura, nothing came. “You should have listened to me. You could be halfway to Mantle by now, chasing your delusions. Instead, you thought you could take on trained soldiers with nothing but force of will. But let me tell you something.” He leaned in close, grabbing Winter by the hair. She cried out in pain as he yanked her head up, mouth right next to her ear. “This world will devour you if you don't have the strength to stand on your own. You are lucky I was the one that found you, most would have put a bullet between your eyes and be done with it already.”

"NO!" Winter struggled helplessly in Will’s grip, trying to break free. She tried to raise her arms to push him away, summon another glyph, anything to stop him from taking Weiss and Whitley. But all she could feel was the biting cold around her. "I'd rather die than let them go back to Jacques!"

“That is no longer your decision to make. I will not risk my family on the delusions of a little girl that still thinks her knight in shining armor will save her.” He let go of Winter, the girl dropping to the ground like a stone. “You don't have a weapon and your aura is broken. In the real world that means you lost. Now stop this.”

She tried to respond but even her voice was giving out. He was right, she had nothing left. She failed her siblings and they would now pay the price for her weakness.

For the first time in her life... Winter gave up.

“Good. I will tell your father that the Grimm got you. If you stay down until we are gone, you and Sieben can make your way to Mantle. Find a ship to Argus, you'll be safe there.” He stood up, lighting another cigarette. Time to grab the kids and get out of here… or at least that was the plan.

He hadn’t expected to come face to face with the middle child of the Schnee family, pointing a weapon at him with unsteady hands as her entire body trembled. He couldn't tell if it was out of fear, the cold, or both, but it didn't matter. “So that is the fabled Myrtenaster, the sword of freedom. It's just as beautiful as the stories say. Now Miss Schnee, please put it down. I don't want you to hurt yourself.”

Weiss shook her head, eyes closed tight. “NO! I will not let you hurt Winter or Whitley! I-I won't…” Her voice trailed off as tears started to fall, a light hiccup leaving the girl.

"Hey, it's ok. I won't hurt your sister or your brother. We will take you both home where it's warm and safe. Doesn't that sound good? Being back in your nice soft bed instead of out here in the cold?”

"I-I… I don't want…” Her grip on Myrtenaster tightened as she pressed the trigger. “I won't go back!” Weiss could, for a single moment, feel the Dust gather at the tip of the weapon, obeying her command. It was an euphoric feeling, making the girl forget where she was as the entire blade was encased in ice.

Until the Dust was released. 

The recoil made her fall back into the snow, Myrtenaster falling beside her as the large icicle flew harmlessly into the night sky. 

With a heavy sigh, Will picked up the rapier. This had turned into such a mess. “I'm sorry, but this is for the best. You will understand one day.”

"NO! I will never go back! I won't! I WON'T!” She curled into herself, crying helplessly. It wasn't supposed to end this way. Winter was going to save them, bring them away from that horrible place, from the empty cold hallways and angry shouts. But as the steps of the soldiers came closer, Weiss realized something. 

Sometimes, having faith is not enough-

"FINALLY! STAY AWAY FROM THEM!" 

A sudden shout pierced the silent night around them. Before Weiss could even begin to realize what she just heard, a strong wind blew past, followed by the surprised yell of the soldiers around her. 

The only one still standing was the captain, aiming his rifle widely around him, trying to find whoever attacked his man. He had recognized that voice, but it wasn't possible. “Man, forma-” A white silhouette flashed next to him. He spun around, finding only empty air behind him. And the girl was gone. “Fuck! Show yourself you-”

"Don't worry, little one." Weiss closed her eyes when she felt strong arms envelop her as wild winds blew around her, terrified that one of the monsters had found them. But when she heard a soft, soothing voice as a warm cloak enveloping her, she felt… safe. It was a vaguely familiar feeling, reminding her of someone precious. “Aunty Summer got you.” Gathering all her courage, Weiss opened her eyes, finding herself far above the ground. The stranger that had picked her up held her close, the wind that followed them slowly dispersing as Weiss watched pink lights travel around the woman.  

“Now hold on tight, I gotta clear us a path.” Her silver eyes smiled down at Weiss, glowing almost eerie in the dark. 

Summer adjusted her grip on the small girl in her arms. She felt a sense of relief now that she finally found them. All that was left was to get them out of here. Child's play. She searched for the storm inside her, gripping it tightly. It roared, ready to make sure these children would not get dragged back to their monster of a father.

Storm Dash would never abandon those in need, and neither would Summer. Unclipping one of her swords from her belt, she readied herself, focusing on her prey: The soldiers that were slowly getting up after her spectacular entrance. She looked at their leader out of the corner of her eyes. He was training his weapon straight at her but didn't shoot. Good, she wouldn't need to worry about the little one in her arms.

"STORM WOLF!" 

She let go, the force of her semblance like a hurricane that shot her forward toward the first soldier, still slightly dazed. Ramming her sword into the frozen ground, she used it as an anchor, kicking the man right in the chest, breaking his aura in a single strike as he impacted the ground. Spinning around, another burst sent her sideways, right into the next soldier, sending him crashing into a tree. 

The remaining two managed to ready their weapons, opening fire without hesitation, unlike their capitan. Summer twisted midair, making sure Weiss was covered as her storm exploded once more, an angry howl filling the tundra as the winds repelled the bullets. Jumping back she landed on the sword still stuck in the ground, using it to launch them in the air. 

"HELLBORN STORM!”

The storm grew hot, a small fire Dust crystal in Summer's hand dissolving as her semblance used it as fuel. Weiss shrieked in surprise as they turned upside down, a fiery explosion sending them crashing down, right between the two remaining soldiers. They cried in pain as superheated air rammed into them, sending both off their feet. Neither of them got back up.

Not wasting a second, Summer moved Weiss into her other arm, grabbing her second sword. "SKY WING!" The sword glowed green for a moment, more Dust channeling into her attack as she cut the air. The armored truck standing a few meters away was suddenly launched into the air, almost crushed in the middle as it rolled across the ground.

Summer sheathed her sword, removed her hood, and shook her head, a little bit of snow flying everywhere. “See? No sweat, little one.” She leaned down, her forehead gently pressing against Weiss’ own. The poor girl looked terrified, and who could blame her? But something like this always helped her little pup to calm down, so she hoped it would help here too. When she felt her relax a little in her arms she pulled back, giving Weiss her best heroic smile. Time to prove to RaeRae that all these hours practicing in front of a mirror were not wasted. “I’m Summer and I'm here to bring you and your siblings to Patch. So-”

"I don't believe it..." Summer looked up, seeing Will throwing his rifle to the ground. “The fucking White Reaper of all people shows up. What next, Is WorldEnder going to wake up and swoop down on us?”

“It's Tropical Storm, thank you very much.” She never liked the nickname people gave her at the start of her career. She was someone that saved people, not end them! Thankfully the nickname she came up with, a hundred times cooler than her old one, had mostly caught on. “So Will, you don't mind if I call you Will, right?” She adjusted Weiss in her arms again, making sure the girl was comfortable before walking up to the captain. He had sunk to his knees in defeat, not even raising his head to look at Summer. “Hey, no need to look so down. I know this day didn't exactly go as planned but don't worry, we figured something out. Let me just-” She went through the pockets in her cloak and vest, searching for something. “Dammit, I know it's here somewhere-”

"Bist du ... bist du ein Engel? (Are you… are you an angel?) " Weiss was looking at her savior in awe, unable to comprehend what happened in the last minute. She had been sure their lives were over until the strange woman, Summer she said her name was, had come in and beaten the soldiers that hurt her sister so easily. 

“Huh? En-gel… Oh, you mean if I'm an angel?” She laughed, embarrassed. “You really are a sweet thing. But no, I'm not an angel. I'm a huntress.” Weiss felt her cheeks burn. She was so enraptured by Summer that she spoke Atleasian without even noticing. “I do have two angels at home. My two girls, the oldest should be around your age and the second is just a little younger than you.” She giggled, patting Weiss' head gently. “Well, I say angels, but just last week, Yang set the couch on fire with her semblance. Ruby then had the brilliant idea to steal some of my special Ice Dust mix to put it out. Instead, she managed to flash freeze half the couch while the other half was still burning. You know, they aren't angels now that I think about it…” Summer trailed off, leaving Weiss wondering what she was talking about. Surely that story wasn't real, right? “Anyway, I think I forgot to introduce myself. I am Summer, Summer Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen. But you can just call me Aunt Summer. Or aunty. Or Aunt Summ.”

Weiss' eyes glazed over, unable to keep up with the woman's rambling. Seeing that she had lost her audience, Summer changed tactics. “Don't worry, just call me whatever you want. Now, to seal our new friendship, a fist bump! That's how the pros do it.” She held her fist out to the girl, bursting into laughter when she grabbed it just like Ruby used to do. Maybe she could get Yang to teach her once they were home.

"Y-you have a lot of surnames…" Weiss whispered, trying to see what she had done wrong to make the woman laugh. No one ever told her about a ‘fist bump’ before. Still, she couldn't help but giggle. Summers' laugh was beautiful, happy, and free. Nothing like the cruel sounds the people her father had introduced them made.

“Well, you see when I got married to Tai and Raven, I didn't want to-” Weiss looked at her in confusion. Right, sheltered Atlesian upbringing. Well, this looked like a job for Aunt Summer. If anyone was good at teaching someone about love, it was her. “Hm, how about a little history lesson? Many huntsmen and huntresses like I follow a tradition called ‘Marriage under the Blue Moon’ . It's a bit of a silly name I know. But Remnant is a dangerous place, and we never know when we may have to give everything we have to protect people. So it is important to love those close to you as much as you can, no matter what others may say. And if you are lucky enough to find more than one person to love, you just marry both of them!”

"Just… just like that?” Did people truly live like that outside of the mansion? It always felt like she and her siblings were an exception. Her father had called it foolish and tried to isolate them from each other. He told her that love was a delusion and that marriage was a tool to gain power. Winter had been furious that day, though Weiss had not been quite sure why at the time. It had also been the same day she tried to kill their father…

"Just like that." Summer gave Weiss a gentle smile, planting a soft kiss in the girl's hair. “We only got one chance at life and a huntsman quickly learns that it is something precious. So we try not to waste a single moment. Live smiling, fight for what you cherish, that's the Patch way.” She grasped Weiss shaking hands with her own, her thump running gently circles across them. “And now it is your way too. So smile, little one.” She tried to follow Summers' instruction, smiling at the woman even as tears started to run down her face again. “There you go. It's time to get you and your family out of this cold and dark cage.” 

Weiss would fit right in with their unusual family, Summer could tell already. All of them would be safe and happy on Patch. And if not, she would eat her emblem and cloak.

Seeing as Scarlatina was no longer willing to fight and his man had been taken care of, it was time to get the rest of the group she was tasked to get out of here. Summer walked around the car, finding Klein propped against it while Winter applied pressure to the gun wound in his shoulder. She would need to have Tai take a look at that on the way back. 

“Hey, how are you two doing?”

“Q-Quite alright, mam. This is just a flesh wound.”

“Klein! Stop joking about this! If he hadn't decided to just disarm you, you would be… you w-would…” The butler put a hand on Winter's own, ignoring the blood that had stained his clothes, talking soothingly to the crying girl. Summer couldn't help but watch the whole scene, fascinated by the man's weird personality switches. She read up the Schnees personal caretaker of course but seeing it herself was something else. 

But there was time for that later, she had a job to do. “So, you must be Winter then, right? I heard the fight while searching for you, good job. You not only managed to hold off a group of trained soldiers on your own, but you also helped me find you in time.” She kneeled down, letting Weiss out of her arms to jump into her sisters, the two clinging desperately to each other. “James had been trying to get you and your family out of Altas since the moment he set foot on Patch. Sorry it took us so long.” Winter looked over Weiss' shoulder, still crying as she held her close. All she could do was give Summer a thankful nod. “Thankfully, all this political stuff went out the window when you called for help. And between you and me, I had a score to settle with your idiot of a father anyway.

With the two kids mostly ok for the moment, she looked over to try to help Klein, only to see the man finishing setting a makeshift tourniquet on his own. “Oh right, you are a doctor. Thank god, because I am rubbish at first aid. That one time my team and I were on the edge of the Nexus Desert for Mistral’s council and I almost burned my arm off with an overcharged fire Dust crystal. Raven yelled at me for a whole day until I finally got her in- I'm rambling, aren't I? Sorry, I've been running non-stop for hours trying to find you guys and I had nothing better to do than think about what to say. I should learn to keep a pen and paper on me.” 

That left only one part of the family unaccounted for. Getting up, she spied a mop of white hair ducking out of sight. “Found you~” Opening the door she was greeted by the shocked face of the youngest Schnee sibling. Was seeing her really that surprising? Sometimes she hated her fame, she would have to make sure all of them got used to seeing her and her team once they were home. “You must be Whitley! Hi there, I'm Summer.” He looked wary, keeping his distance while trying to catch a glimpse of his siblings behind her.

“It's ok Whitley, she's a friend.”

Winter's exhausted voice was barely audible over the cold wind, but it was enough for the young boy. Seeing that she was no longer considered a bad person, Summer quickly scooped Whitley up, causing the boy to giggle. “Well, now that we are best friends, can you do your new aunty a big favor?” He nodded hesitantly. “You see this funny little glove I have here? There's a small blue button, can you see it? Press it for me, that way my husband knows where to pick us up. And then we can all go home.”

He grabbed Summer's hand, feeling for the small button she showed him. After a few moments a loud ‘beep’ was heard, accompanied by a blue blinking light. With Tai on the way, Summer set Whitley down, watching him run straight into his sister. The only thing left was to get their stuff and they could finally get going.

Walking past the unconscious soldiers, she bent down to pick up Myrtenaster next to Will, completely ignoring the captain. Getting back to the car she popped the trunk open, grabbing the few bags they had brought with them. “I'll be honest, I thought you would have taken more stuff with you. But don't worry, we can get everything you need in- Cookies! Uh, with chocolate chips, my favorite. You don't mind, do you?” Not waiting for an answer, Summer tore the bag open, cramming an unhealthy amount of food into her mouth at once.

She met Will’s eyes as she happily munched on her treat, the man finally having raised his head to see what she was doing. “...want one?” She was kneeling next to him, holding out a cookie. Perplexed, he took it, staring at it in confusion.

“Nothing to say? Normally you say ‘thank you’ when someone gives you something. Are all people from Atlas this rude?”

“Why?”

Summer stopped chewing. Now she was the one confused, tilting her head. “What do you mean? I always share snacks. Its-”

“Not that! Why are you not forcing me to surrender? Take my weapon? Anything? We are enemies!” His piercing gaze was solely focused on Summer. “You won, you can do whatever you want with us. Hell, you could kill us all and no one would ever find us. Or take our gear and let the Grimm or the cold finish the job.”

"I could.” Her carefree mood had vanished, leaving something Will couldn't quite place. “I could have killed you before you even realized I had arrived. And I could just leave you to die. No one would even question it. Neither Atlas nor Patch.” Her stoic expression had turned somber. “But I won't.”

" ...why?" He asked again. This was not how this was supposed to go. You didn't show your enemies mercy. That was how you ended up in an early grave. Was the White Reaper truly so powerful that she could ignore even the most fundamental rules of this cursed world?

“Because we aren't enemies. James talked about you and told me about what a good man you are. And I trust him. So for you to be here, threatening children means Jacques must have something big to hold over your head.”

“I-I… It doesn’t matter.”

Summer got back up, grabbed the few suitcases she got out of the car, and put them next to Klein who had managed to stand with Winter's help, busy convincing Weiss and Whitley that he was not about to die. She took a moment to watch them, basking in the knowledge that she made sure that another family wasn't ripped apart. The sound of boots on snow made her turn around, watching Will slowly walk up to her. 

“Do you think it doesn't matter? James does, and so do I.” She opened a little satchel on her belt, taking out a small flash drive. “And I know you do, too. Why else would you have spared Klein? You are an excellent commander, you knew that the best way would have been to kill him. It would have shocked the children, making it easy to simply grab them. And you knew you were under a time limit. But you didn't.” She handed the flash drive to him. “On there is a code for a secure line to Patch. If you ever feel like there is no hope left, call it.”

He hesitated before taking it, just as the sound of a Bullhead was heard. It grew louder quickly, arriving just moments later. Summer waved happily, guiding her husband to land in the space the soldiers' truck had been in before. “Finally, I thought we would never find you guys.” Tai jumped out, giving his wife a quick hug before hurrying over to Klein, checking on the man's injury. “Hey there, I'm Tai. Sorry we are late, but someone- ” He turned around, watching Summer carry the bags into the Bullhead while pretending not to hear him. “Convinced me it would be easier to come before the agreed time to pick you up right at the mansion. And when it turned out you had the same idea she started a fight with half of the security forces there while burning down the gardens. I hope you won't miss the Greenhouse.”

"The plan was perfect! And Jacques had it coming, I won't apologize for ruining his flowers, no matter what you or RaeRae say! Now come on, it's cold out here and I got just the thing to get you all warmed up!” Summer took Winter by the arm, still holding both her siblings. She didn't let go of them until they sat down, helping to secure them into their seats before leaning back. 

She could feel exhaustion setting in quickly now that the adrenaline was slowly leaving her system. “Hey, don't fall asleep quite yet. I know this day has been far too long, but I want you to warm up before you rest. Just to be sure.”

Summer held three mugs in her hand, all steaming hot. Winter could smell the chocolate. Part of her brain was questioning where the drinks came from but she was far too cold and tired to question it at this point. Taking one of the mugs, she blew on it before taking a careful sip. It was far too sweet and still hot enough to burn her tongue.

It was the best thing she ever tasted.

As she tried to get comfortable, alternating between sipping her drink and watching Weiss and Whitley do the same, she tried to wrap her head around what happened. 

They made it, they escaped. She still couldn't quite believe it, but as she felt the Bullhead lift off and watched the quickly passing snow beneath them turn to water as they reached the ocean, she knew it was true.

She smiled as she closed her eyes, relaxing for what felt like the first time in years.

And so ended the last day for the heirs of the Schnee name in Atlas as they made their way to their new home, save from the madness of their father-

"SUMMER, TAI!"

Or that's how it should have been.

A distorted voice echoed through the Bullhead as a small red and black portal appeared in the air, no larger than a hand. 

“Dammit! Please, this *cough* This has to work! Can you hear me?”

Summer, having sat down next to them to tell stories about her family as a distraction, suddenly looked panicked. Tai quickly joined them, both of them staring at the portal. “Rae? How did you- What's going on? Raven!”

Tai’s shouts weren't answered, until a new voice was heard, less strained than the first. A voice that Winter instantly recognized. 

“Tai, it's good to hear your voice. We don't have much time. Request a secure line to Sanctuary Tower, I will explain then.”

With that, the small portal closed.

Wasting no time, Summer jumped from her seat, dashing towards the cockpit closely followed by Tai. She tried to punch in the code but her hands were shaking too much. Raven hadn't used her semblance in years, for her to risk it now meant something very bad has happened. Were Ruby and Yang ok? She couldn't think! Tai gently but firmly grabbed her hands, entering the correct code and opening a secure line to Patch. 

The call was picked up immediately.

“Good. I am sorry but we have no time for details. A few hours ago Qrow contacted me. He found them. I am transferring the coordinates as we speak. I would ask if you can do it but we both know nothing could stop you from bringing them home.”

Summer let out a sigh of relief. Her family was safe. Most of them at least. And now they finally had what they needed to bring the rest of it back. This turned out to be quite the mission. “You know it, James. There's no way we would leave Ghira and Blake behind. We already got Winter and her siblings saved, so you don't have to worry.”

“I never doubted you. I will have to end the call, I'm already risking enough contacting you. I see you back home.”

With that, the line went dead.

Tai and Summer shared a quick look, both thinking the same thing. Nothing would stop them from saving their family, least of all Cho Taurus and her White Fang. “Let's hope Qrow remembered to keep his emergency line open. The last thing we need is him running in alone.”

Kingdom of Vacuo - West coast of Feldspar. 

01:15 am., August 17, 68 post-Great War

"Urgh, why is it so hot..."

Vacuo was best known for its extreme heat and widespread criminal element. The woods on the northeast side of the continent were frequently used by smugglers as a means to hide from the authorities. Qrow was not surprised to find the White Fang out here as he watched the third patrol in the last hour pass him. 

So much for the Faunus' superior night vision.

“Of all the places in the world you could have taken Ghira and Blake, you had to choose Vacuo, you stupid cow.” Qrow couldn't help the annoyed whisper as he unbuttoned his shirt, trying to combat the heat as he kept an eye on the lumber camp that the White Fang had taken over. “45 minutes to go. Dammit guys, hurry up!” He checked his scroll again, but the time until his team arrived would not pass any faster. He hated the waiting more than anything. It allowed his mind far too much time to revisit memories he rather would forget. 

Maybe there was something in the news, anything to keep him distracted

‘Kidnappings on Anima continue: Mistral and Argus collaborate to combat the recent surge in child abductions.’

‘Disputes in Menageries Council:  Should all Faunus be granted citizenship?’

“More child abductions… It's just like back then with Cin- Wait, Schnee Industries continues its crusade against White Fang? CEO Schnee demands Argus to release alleged cell leaders to Atlas. Really Jacques? We both know these guys are small fries, the important people are all here. But it's harder to bully Vacuo, right?” 

Putting his scroll away, he once again surveyed the camp. Far too many lights for his comfort. “Why did you bring them to the middle of nowhere, Cho? And with so many people? No wonder someone noticed you.”

They hadn't seen either hide or hair from Cho since the kidnapping. Wherever the woman had been, it was well hidden. And now she suddenly marched a small army out into the open, for what? No matter how he looked at it, Qrow was sure that she wanted them to find her. 

Him specifically. 

Just his luck, the crazy cult leader was still obsessed with him.

He needed to do something before he was getting even crazier than he already was. A quick sip from the little flask in his vest settled his nerves as he climbed the tree that had been his hiding spot for the past few hours. The moment he reached the top his body shifted, turning him into his namesake as he flew across the moonlit sky, surveying the camp again. There were even more people here than the last time he scouted it out, a good dozen faunus walking around carrying crates full of weapons and ammunition.

This wasn't going to be an easy rescue. 

He kept circling the camp, watching some of the men dump the bodies of the workers that had been here into a wood pile. Qrow did not doubt that at least some of them were Faunus too. Not like Cho had problems justifying murdering innocent people, no matter what race they were. Having seen enough, he returned to his tree, checking the last message Torchwick sent him.

'Cho will be in the camp's main office, attached to the warehouse. Ghira and Blake are there, alongside Adam.'

“You better not be wrong about this, Torchwick.” Qrow trusted the thief and his little gremlin tag-along, but he couldn't shake the doubt that his information was false. Cho was crafty like that. And if she somehow managed to send him on a wild goose chase while Ghira and Blake were still trapped somewhere… “I will save you, I have to!” 

He already failed so many people in his life. Every time he swore he would do better. Yet it always seemed to end the same way. No matter how many strangers he saved, how much good he and his team did, none of it managed to soothe his guilt. Even now he could feel their ghosts stare at him, judging him for his failure. His breathing picked up and cold sweat gathered on his forehead despite the desert heat.

One way or the other, he would fail those he loved. It was only a question of who would be next. His team? The people that have stuck with him despite everything he's done? Or maybe Yang and Ruby would join the dead to haunt him-

"Fuck! Focus, you idiot!" He took a deep breath, grabbing the collar of his shirt. "You are not going to fail them, not again. Not like you failed Ozpin.” The memories of fire and magic, the scream of a girl beside him, were overwhelming. “Not like you failed your team. Not like you failed Cin-NO! Nonono you won't, you WON'T! You will save them and bring them home!”

He could feel bark and wood splinters as he grabbed the trunk of the tree he was hiding in. He needed to get it together, they were depending on him. But the memories would not leave him, shadows dancing in front of his eyes, taking the shape of a familiar face. “Amber I… I'm sorry…” He choked, trying to keep the tears from dropping. 

He forced himself to look away, his whole body feeling like it was moving through tar, making even something as simple as turning his head a herculean effort. He was a mess. But he had no time to be a mess, so he did what he knew best. Shove every single feeling and thought into the deepest darkest pit of his unlucky soul and focus on the newest source of guilt and self-loathing, the reason he flew halfway across the world in a mad dash to not let history repeat itself:

Cho Taurus

The woman had started as a small-time guard for the White Fang. But after only a few years, her cunning and brutality had enamored her to the more radical side of the group. It wasn't long until she was in a position to take the organization over. Torture, murder, her list of crimes was long enough to put away half the faunus under her. 

But none of that mattered now, because Qrow still had one question.

How? How did a woman so void of even the slightest shred of empathy managed to fool so many into following her even into death? He knew how she operated, neither faunus nor her own people were spared from her cruelty. Yet more than one of them had gladly thrown themselves on Harbinger, screaming that her dream of the Ever After was real with a zealot-like fervor.

Their last encounter had been in the New Vale courthouse, her taunts as he failed to stop her still echoing in his mind. Night after night he would hear her. The memories quickly contorted, the mad woman listing not only his recent failures but also those of the past, slowly eroding his sanity, and dragging him down into the depths of his mind. 

He found himself back in the days when Ghira and Summer did everything they could to allow him to come to Patch after he foolishly followed Ozma in the largest Grimm attack the Kingdom of Vale had ever seen. He remembered wandering the sands of Vacuo, killing Grimm and bandits alike in an attempt to forget the two women that were always on his mind, no matter how much he tried to drown himself in alcohol.

This was going to be another failure. But this time, his family would not forgive him. They already looked at him differently after he failed to protect Ghira and Blake, no matter how much they denied it. Maybe it would be best if he just vanished. Without him here, Summer and Tai could- “No!” Qrows fist hit the tree hard enough to make his aura ripple over his arm. He couldn't run away from this. 

Searching through his vest, he found a small pill bottle. With shaking hands, he popped the lit open, eyes focused on the little note his sister left for him.

'Use them only in emergencies, okay?'

"I promise, sis.” He took two pills, popping them in his mouth before he could question the decision. A quick sip from his flask washed them down, his throat burning from the strong drink. “I promise I won't fail again-”

"I think I heard something over there!" 

Looks like time was up.

The first salvo of bullets went wide, the second piercing the air where he had been moments before. “Guess it was too much to hope that my bad luck would give me a break for once.” He quickly made it down the tree, bullets flying past him, close enough to ruffle his hair. “No, this was my fault. Enhanced hearing and night vision, of course they hear me having a mental breakdown. This is why Ruby always finds you playing hide and seek, you idiot.” 

He landed on solid ground for the first time in hours, his hand finding the grip of his old companion. Harbinger shone under the moonlight as he drew it. "Summer and Tai are still… 20 minutes away. Guess they're gonna miss the start of the party."

Three Faunus were closing in on his position. He ran at the first, a dog faunus, with almost silent steps. He was dead before he even realized what had happened as Qrow cut his neck open. Enhanced senses or not, he was still a master of his craft. These grunts didn't stand a chance. The sound of a body dropping alerted the other two, two squirrels Faunus that looked like brothers. But he had already vanished back between the trees as one fired widely into the woods while the other ran to check on their friend.

Wrong move.

Neither noticed the pitch-black crow flying over them. Transforming midair, he dropped down to ram Harbinger straight to the man's skull, his shocked face staring back at him. Paying the dead no mind, Qrow took a small yellow vial from his belt, throwing it behind him just as the last of the three turned around. The flash from the lightning Dust lit up the night for a second as his victims screamed in pain, hands clasped over his eyes. Qrow walked towards him, not bothering to move faster than a walk. The poor sod was probably permanently blind, that mixture was pretty strong. 

Not that it would matter as a quick slash chopped his head clean off.

"Now boys, you didn’t raise any alarms, did you?” There was no answer as the three lie dead. “Pff, this was way too easy. These guys are as green as they get. The fuck are you doing Cho?” She knew that these guys would barely slow down an academy graduate, let alone him. “Well, it doesn't matter. I'm not going to sit here and wait any longer. I hope you are ready, because today,” With a simple flick of his wrist, Harbinger transformed. He swung his scythe over his shoulder, not caring about the blood that dripped from its blade. “I'm going to end you.” 

Lumber Camp, Inside the Main office

"Matriarch Cho, one of our patrols has not reported in. Should we… look for them? Some of the others said they heard shots-”

Cho raised her head lazily, watching Iros Amitola slowly walk into the office she had… acquired from its former human owner. 

He flinched at the sudden sound of metal being ripped out of wet flesh. The smell of blood, already permeating the small space, grew even stronger as her dear Rufus finished with the former chief of this little camp. The giant Komodo Dragon Faunus had been eager to teach the human why insulting her and her kind was foolish, turning his angry shouts and slurs into sweet sounds of pain.

Yes, Rufus was truly a gift. Strong, ruthless, and just smart enough to not be a hindrance. And her sweet little Adam had taken to him so quickly. A perfect choice for the role of bodyguard for her family. She turned her head, watching him grin as he liked the blood from the slab of metal he called a weapon. Disgusting, to taste these creatures tainted blood willingly but she would let him enjoy himself for now.

With his theatrics over, Cho rose from her chair, dwarfing Ilios as she cracked her neck. “Now why would I do that, my dear little caretaker?” She smiled down, showing rows of sharp white teeth. She couldn't help the pleasure that ran through her as he took a half step back. “I know exactly where they are.”

“Y-You do, Matriarch?”

“Of course!” She stepped forward, towering over the smaller faunus, her broken horns and scars glowing softly with Dust as her semblance absorbed it. “They are lying dead in the woods, no doubt mutilated beyond recognition. As they deserve.”

Ilios' face turned pale at his leader's words. He knew Cho was ruthless, even to her own people. But this? This went further than he thought possible. This whole mission had felt off from the start but now he feared not only for his own life but those of the children he was tasked to look after. 

"Only the strong survive in this broken world. And those that are lacking have no place with us. Only the worthy may make the journey into the Ever After, our true home. Our Paradise.” Her smile adopted a deranged edge as she moved away from Ilios, focused on the fourth Faunus in the room, sitting on the floor with his hands bound. “Wouldn't you agree, little Ghi?”

Ghira did not react to Cho’s taunt, keeping his gaze even as he looked up at his captor. He looked sickly, with large bags under his eyes, his clothes dirty and ripped, hanging loosely around his emaciated frame. But his eyes were sharp as ever, unbroken. “Aw, what is wrong, my dear? Cat got your tongue? Maybe we need that traitor wife of yours here to loosen that little mouth of yours?” It was an empty threat. Kali was safe on Patch and not even Cho was delusional enough to think she could enter the isolated kingdom. “You aren't very fun today. Do you think you are finally getting your freedom? Maybe you are already thinking about what you tell your family when you get home. Afraid you are too broken for that kingdom of hypocrisy-”

"What is the point of all this, Cho?” Ghira straightens his back, meeting her crazed look without flinching. “I know you well enough, even if I wished I had never met you. You care nothing for those that look up to you as a leader, but you're not stupid enough to throw their lives away without reason. Whatever you think you can get from Qrow, it won't work. And even you can't stand against him and his team.”

Cho started laughing, an ugly, deranged sound. “Oh Ghi, my dear stupid little fool.” Her arms slammed into the wall on each side of Ghiras head, her insane grin only inches away from him. “I already have everything I need! This is just a little extra. A final hurrah before I take my rightful place, far away from the stink of these lesser creatures.” Pushing herself off the wall, she called out in a sing-song voice. “Rufus, my dear. Please take your toy and get it out of here. I don't want my little Adam and his princess to touch it, they might get a disease. Put it in the warehouse or something where it won't stink up the place.” Her bodyguard only grunted, grabbing what was left of his latest victim by the leg before dragging it out of the office. “Ilios, go fetch the two, will you? I need to talk to them before my little crow gets here.”

It looked like Ilios was going to refuse for a moment before he thought better of it. With a slight bow, he left the office.

"While we wait..." She grabbed Ghiras head roughly, forcing him to look at her. “I must say, you have been far less useful than I had hoped. But despite your best efforts, my plan is still on track. And as a special little surprise, I decided to let your refusal to cooperate slide. Aren't I just the best?” Cho squished Ghiras face, forcing a growl out of the man. “With my victory so close at hand, I think it is important that the world knows about your contribution. Even if I have to… exaggerate a little. Just imagine, your name will be the talk of the whole world.”

The plan. Cho had spoken often about it. But despite his best efforts, Ghira had never gotten a straight answer out of her. Every time she talked about it, it was nothing but taunts and mad ramblings. The few times he tried to push the topic were times he rather forgot.

"No matter what happens tonight, I will be victorious. I have seen it!” She finally let go of him, walking across the small office and grabbing a small notebook from the table. He had seen her write into it constantly the past few months, always looking distracted, almost as if she wasn't fully there.

"...The White Fang died two years ago."

"Don't be foolish, little Ghi. I AM the White Fa-"

"MOM!"  

A small red-headed boy ran into the room, two small horns poking out of his ruffled hair. A much younger girl slowly followed, her black cat ears pressed flat across her head. She kept her face down as she tried to ignore the dried blood on the floor. “There's my little hero.” Cho held her arms open, catching her son with a smile. The boy nuzzled into his mother lovingly as she patted his head. 

“Mr. Ilios said you had a mission for us?” He smiled up at her. “Me and Blake are ready! No one's gonna stop our dream!”  

Ghira watched his daughter shuffle into the room. To see her so broken was worse than any torture Cho could have inflicted on him. Even in the dark room, he could see the circles under her eyes, her gaze dull and lifeless as she stood motionlessly behind Adam and Cho, holding her arm to make herself as small as possible. Her hair was longer, unkept, chunks of dirt and dust gathering between unkempt strands of hair. Her clothes, while mostly clean, were frayed and ill-fitting, looking a size too big for the small girl. Her natural tan skin had turned a sickly pale after months underground as if all the color had been washed out of her.

It was a stark contrast to the boy that sat happily in his mother's arms, seemingly unaffected by the blood around him. Ghira always considered himself a fair man and he would never blame a child for its actions, especially not when it was encouraged. But something was not right with Adam. The boy seemed to live in his own world, a fantasy that showed him what he wanted rather than the truth. And Cho was more than willing to play along with it. Happy even. 

And despite everything, he couldn't help but fear for the boy.

"I know you are, my little hero. This is something only you can do so listen carefully. I need you to take Blake and go into the warehouse I showed you. You remember where Rufus set his home point, don't you?" 

"But Mom, that's boring! We've come to fight those filthy humans!"

"Sometimes we have to do boring stuff, sweety. I know how eager you are to show these humans where they belong, but all in due time. Here, take this.” Cho searched around the desk's drawers, fishing out an ordinary pair of scissors. “This is a very special weapon. Our entire dream depends on it staying safe and you are the only one I trust with it.” Adam's eyes light up, grabbing the ‘weapon’. Ghira felt a shiver run down his spine as he watched the boy, how he seemed to believe every lie his mother told him.  

Jumping down, he ran out of the office, yelling for Blake to follow him. The girl moved after him robotically, never looking up. Adam, excited to follow his mother's orders, had no patience to wait for her, grabbing her hand and pulling her along. She stumbled as she tried to keep up with the much taller boy as Ilios followed them, giving Ghira one last apologetic look before leaving. He just hoped that he could keep the two from seeing whatever Rufus was doing with the body of the poor foreman.

“To think he will be ten in just a few short months. Time flies, doesn't it?” With a wistful smile, Cho turned back to Ghira, backhanding him hard enough that his head hit the dirty floor. “Well, I think this is enough playing nice for today. I know you aren't as tough as you like to pretend, Ghira. Remember, I see everything you do. Now, I'm sure Qrow is done with these useless grunts by now so let me explain what you are going to do.” She grabbed him by the collar, easily pulling him to his feet with one hand. “My little crow was sold out, because all humans are disgusting little backstabbers, especially Roman! I do not doubt that he flew the entire way here in a panic. Now he is exhausted and worried, with my little soldiers chipping away at what little strength he has left. When we go meet him, you will stand to the side and keep a close eye on me, understand?”

"For what? Even exhausted, Qrow is more than a match for you. And as soon as his team arrives you stand no chance, they are legends for a reason."

"Your lack of faith in me hurts, Ghi, it really does. I think you have forgotten who is the one in charge here.” She lifted Ghira, his feet dangling in the air as he struggled. “I have been very lenient with your precious little daughter since my boy is so sweet on her. Even letting you see her from time to time. But that is something that can change if you won't do as you are told.” Cho’s horns glowed as she spoke. “I planned to let Blake see the truth for herself, to keep her from getting her hands dirty. A true diplomat just like her dear daddy. But that is not the only way I can teach her.” Ghiras struggle stopped, his face turning pale. “Just imagine it, her and Adam site by site, her face covered by a mask as she slaughters humans with a smile on her face.”

"You ... you're a monster," Ghira managed to choke out.

"I'm the monster?!” She threw him back into the wall, furious. “After EVERYTHING the humans have done to us, you dare call me a monster? I am the only one that is willing to do what it takes to bring our people to the paradise we deserve!” She stalked towards Ghira, throwing the desk to the side with an angry swipe of her massive arm. “And I will stop at nothing to reach it, NOTHING! And if you dare to stand in my way I will show you what a true monster looks like!” Ghire groaned as he tried to sit up. His back was screaming in pain and breathing hurt. Cho noticed the same, taking a deep breath to control her anger. With a sneer she turned around, typing quickly on her scroll before kneeling next to him. “You really know how to get under my skin, you know that? You are lucky I still have use for you.”

Rufus opened the door moments later, even more blood covered than before. “You called, mistress?” 

“Rufus, my dear, perfect timing.” She grabbed her small notebook and held it out to him. “I need you to take this and go with Adam-”

"What? You want me to leave when one of these cursed twins is here? I already failed to get one of them, I will not lose my chance to show that bitch her brother's head before I rip her to pieces.” Rufus sneered, losing his usual sadistic grin. “Besides, I have sworn to protect you, I won't-”

"Have I ever led you astray, my dear Rufus?” Despite being a giant of a woman, she still had to look up at him. “I need you to protect Adam, you are the only one that I can trust with him.” He snorted but didn't argue. “Thank you. Now, you will take the book and follow its instructions to the letter. Everything that will happen tonight and beyond is exactly as I have planned. We will have our paradise, you only need to trust me.” He hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Good, I knew I could trust you, Rufus. Now go take Adam and Ilios.” Cho’s horns glowed again as she smiled. Ghira had seen her do this often, but even after all these months it still sent a shiver down his spine.

"I… I will.” Rufus looked like he was in a trance. “I will protect Adam. I swear it.”

“You will. Now get going and remember to block the main door. Ghira!” Her eyes met his, her usual cocky grin back in place. “Get up, it's time we start our kind salvation.” 

 ---

Cho was greeted by the sight of her man lying dead around the camp, all brutality murdered. Qrow had not been gentle when dispatching her little welcome present. He acted like a hero, one of the shining stars of Remnant. But she knew, from the first time she saw him, that he was far more than that. A ruthless and efficient killer, a man after her own heart.

The only other human she ever considered worth the trouble. 

The first had been a disappointment, with only one good thing coming from the coward. But Qrow, he was different.

She watched a small crow fly up the watchtower, turning into the huntsman she was looking for as he rammed his sword into the last of her man with a brutal thrust.

He was wasted on his family. His team was everything that was wrong with humans, their sense of superiority made her sick. They preached understanding but none of them ever lifted a finger to help the faunus. Once she managed to make him see the error of his ways, she would be able to make him become the man he was always meant to be.

The same one Ozma saw, no doubt.

She looked down beside her where Ghira was sitting on his knees. The moment she had let go of him he sunk down, no longer able to stand on his own. He still held his head high, new hope in his eyes as he watched his would-be savior. He didn't flinch at the sight of the bodies or Qrows ruthless efficiency as the last body fell from the tower, landing with a sickening and wet crunch.

Time to set her plans in motion.

“A beautiful display as always, my dear Qrow.” Her voice echoes across the empty camp, breaking the silence of the bloody night. “I am so glad that you managed to find me. We have to stop meeting in these backwaters. How about we go somewhere nice, just the two of us?”

Qrow jumped from the tower, never letting Cho out of his sight as he checked the camp. When he was sure there was no more movement, he turned his attention to Ghira. His old friend looked horrible. He was thin, his large muscular frame sunk in, bruised, and dirty. 

But he was alive! 

And if Ghira was here, that meant Blake was alive too. Which meant he could still make this right. Whatever else she did to his family could be taken care of once he got them home. All that stood between them and freedom was Cho Taurus.

He swung his blood-soaked scythe, shifting it back into sword mode. But as much as he would love nothing more than to gut her where she stood, they needed to know what she was planning. “Cho.” He lowered his weapon, trying to look non-threatening. They both knew it was bullshit, but sometimes you had to pretend to hold up the illusion. “Why are you doing this? You destroyed everything the White Fang accomplished in a single year. For what? What could you possibly hope to achieve with this mad crusade of yours?” Qrow wasn't sure if there even was an answer. The woman was crazy, obsessed. But he still had to try.

Cho held her head, acting like she was thinking hard about his question. “Why, uh? Do you really not know? After everything we’ve been through together? I am disappointed, my dear little crow, I expected you to understand me better than that.” She shook her head as if she was disappointed with a little child. “I have been doing this for the same reason I have done everything in my life. To free the Faunus from the hell you humans have created. The only thing that has changed is that I have seen the answer. A paradise for our kind, untouched by human filth, where we will live in peace! The Ever After awaits us.”

Qrow didn't know what else he should have expected. To get a straight answer, understand why Cho showed such cruelty? This was Summers' job, not his. If there was a way to talk to this madwoman, he couldn't see it, nor would he waste time trying. 

He shifted Harbinger slightly, getting ready for the inevitable fight. “A paradise for all Faunus, huh?” He swept his arm across the camp. “Are they not Faunus? Why did you throw their lives away? You knew they wouldn’t stand a chance.”

"Did I, Qrow? I ordered them to guard the camp, not go after you. You were the one that killed them, no one else.” She smiled innocently, sending a shiver down Qrow’s spine. “I told them who would come, yet they still decided to stay. Because they too wished for paradise. One that you denied them.” She pressed a button on her belt, the same one he had seen on her before in the courthouse. “But it doesn't matter anymore. Tonight I will set in motion our ascension and you will be the one that opens the door for us!” 

“Door? What the hell are you talking about Cho?” The woman had become even more insane than the last time they fought. He pointed Harbinger at her, firing a shotgun blast. But it was too late. Her belt had spread across her body, covering it in a thin sheet of red metal, like a second skin.” 

"Every Faunus that died today, everyone that gave their lives for our paradise, their dreams now live within me. And I will carry them to the Ever After! Warbringer, ACTIVATE!” She raised an arm, the red metal twisting like a living being around it. 

Qrow growled, stepping back. He knew what that blasted thing on Cho was capable of. Originally revealed to the public during his Beacon days, it was said to be the next step in the fight against the Grimm by Schnee Industries. Malleable metal, compacted into a single belt that would connect directly to the wearer's nervous system to adapt to their actions. It practically became part of them. 

One of the many things Cho and her people managed to steal from Atlas during their attempt to topple the floating city. 

His musing was interrupted as two whips of metal shot toward him. He ducked under them at the last second, the fists ramming into the tower behind him with the force of a freight train. He ignored the sound of groaning steel as the entire structure came down, running between the stretched arms to bring Harbinger down on Cho’s head. Sparks flew as her aura shimmered, protecting the armor from damage. Great, just what he needed, experimental war armor that can interact with aura. 

If he didn't know better he would swear his semblance was at work here.

"WHY DO YOU FIGHT ME, QROW?” Cho kicked him, sending him back as her arms retracted. “YOU HAVE BEEN WITH HIM MORE THAN ANYONE. THE ANCIENT WIZARD MUST HAVE SHARED HIS SECRETS WITH YOU, YOU KNOW IT IS REAL!” Before he could get back up, Cho was on top of him, one arm pinning him to the ground.

"All Ozma ever did was lie to me!” Qrow struggled to breathe as the giant woman pressed down on him. Putting his feet against the ground, he started to push against Cho. He saw surprise in her eyes when he managed to move her arm a little. He may be on the lean side, but one does not become as successful as him without having the strength to back it up. “The Ever After is a fucking fairy tale-” His foot shot up, hitting Cho in the chin and forcing her back. “And considering how Alyx described it, I doubt it would be a good idea to go there anyway.”

Another metal fist came for his head, Harbinger barely coming up in time to block it. He felt the impact through his entire body as he was pressed back. “Alyx was like every human. Selfish, vile, and pathetic!” Her leg stretched out, hitting him in the side. His aura strained under the hit and he wasn't sure if she didn't just break a rib. “She wasted the gift she was given as all of you do! But I have seen the true purpose of it and it belongs to us!” 

"There is no ‘us’ anymore Cho! The Faunus hate you for what you've done, your people are afraid of you. This crusade of yours is over!” He jumped over another stretched-out kick, his sword meeting her punches head-on. Every hit ate away at his strength, and his arms started to feel numb. But he couldn't back down. “You have ruined everything the Faunus have achieved since the Great War! Everything Ghira, Terra, and Sienna tried to build, torn down for your delusions!” 

"Everything they built was a lie! They preached that we are the same, but we are NOTHING like you humans!” She could feel her anger rising as Qrow danced around her attacks. He was much faster than she remembered, his sword cutting into her multiple times every time she lashed out. She retracted the metal, her aura receding to let the armor take the attacks instead. 

Despite her anger, she felt excitement well inside her. This was why Qrow was different. He just needed one more push before he would reveal the truth to her. Waiting for him to get close, her hands snapped forward, catching his wrist. Raising him off the ground, she leaned in close. “The God of Animals blessed us, made us greater than you humans could ever hope to be. Once they realize this, they will follow. Even Blake or that sweet little niece of yours.”

"SHUT UP!" Using her arm as leverage, he pulled himself up, ramming both his legs into her head. She dropped him as she held her face, growling in pain. He flipped midair, pushing himself backward with one arm. Grabbing another vial from his belt, he threw it at Cho, shooting it just before it reached her. The potent mix of fire and lighting Dust exploded violently, sending both of them flying as arks of electricity hit the tents and logs around them.

“Dammit *cough* , not my brightest idea.” Qrow slowly got up, having landed close to the entrance of the camp. His face stung and his aura had taken a hit, but the electricity should have done far worse to Cho’s metal armor. It had been the only thing that could dent the thing last time, even if he discovered that far too late. 

“Maybe I'm lucky and that just killed her. Now I just- Ghira! Fuck!” He had forgotten all about his friend, too focused on putting Cho down. He took off in a mad sprint through the smoke from the rapidly spreading fire, trying his best to block his nose with his arm. He made it a few steps before a familiar cold feeling spread through his aura.

Bad Luck

His semblance activated at the worst possible moment, as always. His hair stood on end as that damned sound only he could hear started. A slow ticking of the clock, counting down until disaster would strike him or those close to him. His semblance couldn't kill, neither him nor others, but there are far worse things than death.

'Not now, please!' Qrow pleaded as he picked up his pace, jumping over bodies and burning logs up the hill where he saw Ghira last. ‘I have to save him! Do not take this from me! ’

As he came up the hill towards the warehouse, the smoke cleared to reveal Ghira. He was leaning against the wall, watching the quickly burning camp. “Ghira-”

"Qrow, watch out!” The warning was unneeded as his inner clock struck zero, his semblance acting on the world around him to bring misfortune upon it. 

One of the remaining security towers buckled as the fire burned its base, the flames reducing its wooden foundation to ash. With a horrible groan, the entire thing started to lean forward, right at him. Qrow saw it coming, darting to the side to dodge. 

Until a mental hand wrapped around one of his legs, pulling him back.

Fire and steel crashed into him, the smell of blood and ash overpowering as his lungs burned. Ironically, it was probably his semblance that kept the tower from crushing him to death. A large metal beam landed just a few inches away from killing him, instead only trapping his right arm under it. The pain was excruciating and he could feel his aura depleting rapidly as Cho forced her way through the flames, grabbing his chest as if she wanted to tear his skin off.

“Oh look at you, my poor little bird.” Her belt sparked, the metal no longer covering her entire body. Not that it stopped her. He could see her exposed skin swelter from the heat, turning an ugly black. But she did not react, her crazed eyes solely focused on him. “That was quite the gamble you took there. I admit, I'm somewhat fond of putting everything on the line myself.” She cooed softly as she stepped on his trapped arm, the sound of bones breaking accompanied by Qrow’s pained screams. “Looks like we aren't that different after all.”

Qrow struggled to stay conscious, his aura flickering as it tried to keep Cho from simply ripping his arm off. The pain, the fire, it was just like Beacon. “Don't worry, little crow. Everything will be ok. After all, only we can protect this world.” He shook his head, trying to clear the fog that had settled over his mind. He could barely focus, but something about Cho’s voice sounded… strange. The world around him faded into darkness, the bright glow of her horns the only thing he could focus on. "Remnant needs us, needs you. Do you not want this? To be needed, loved?” Her crazed tone had been replaced by a sweet and soft sound, almost musical. It reminded him of Summer. "No one else can do it, you know? She is depending on us-” He blinked, watching the man that now stood above him, smiling. Ozma held out his hand, beckoning him to follow. 

"Tell me, old friend. Tell me how to reach it.” His voice had an odd ring to it as if another voice spoke alongside it. "You have to tell me, Qrow.” Ozmas arm contorted, forming a stake. Wait, how did he- "The tunnels are sealed but there is another way. You know of it. Tell me how to reach the Vault. Tell me what I need to do.” He opened his mouth without thinking but the words were lost to the fog. "TELL ME-”

Qrow coughed, closing his eyes. Why did he ever though he could escape? Ozma had taken his soul and twisted it into something ugly, how can anyone return from that? Nothing he could do would ever wash away the sins he committed. Maybe… maybe that was for the bes-

“GET AWAY FROM HIM!” 

The illusion shattered, Cho once again standing over him as the world burned around them. He watched Ghira ram into her, taking the giant Faunus by surprise. She stumbled back, vanishing into the flames as Ghira fell down, hands still bound behind his back. He did not let that stop him, forcing himself back up before ramming his shoulder into the beams till trapping Qrows arm beneath it. “Snap out of it Qrow! Don't let her get into your head!”

Qrows arm was completely numb. Summoning the last of his strength, his left arm moved, grabbing it and forcing it out from under the beam. Grabbing Harbinger, he used it to sit up, a quick slash freeing Ghira from his cuffs. “Dammit Ghira, get out of here! Summer and Tai are almost here, hide until they find you!”

“And leave you alone with her? I don't think so.” Ghira smiled, helping Qrow to his feet. “You are not alone, Qrow. You never have been. Even if we sometimes have to force you to realize it.”

"GHIRA!" Cho bellowed as she appeared from the flames once more. She had a large scar on her face, bleeding heavily. “I have given you more than one chance to finally see reason. Despite your refusal to accept that I am right!” She grabbed her belt, slamming her fist into the small control panel, causing more sparks to fly out of it. “But you just have to prove that you are a traitor to your people every single chance you get! No matter, I will forgive you as I will forgive EVERY SINGLE NON-BELIEVER! THAT’S WHY HE CHOOSE ME!”

The metal, glowing hot red and sizzling Cho’s flesh in places, stopped moving, once again covering her completely. Spikes sprung from every surface, sticking out in all directions. “UNDER THIS BROKEN MOON I SWEAR TO FULFILL WHAT YOU HAVE SHOWN ME!” Ghira grabbed Qrow, helping him away from the burning tower as Cho raved amidst the flames. “YOUR LIGHT WILL GUIDE US, TO FULFILL THE DREAM OF EVERY FAUNUS ON REMNANT! I HAVE SEEN THE BEACH, I HAVE SEEN YOUR GREAT TREE! AND I SAW THE TEMPLE ATOP THE WATER IN YOUR HONOR!”

Cho charged shoulder first, ready to impale both of them. Qrow pulled Ghira back, stabbing Harbinger into the ground in front of them. The weapon had no hope of stopping her charge, but it would distract her for a single moment. “YOU HAVE SHOWN ME YOUR GIFT! TO ME AND ONLY ME!” Cho didn't slow down but she moved to grab his weapon. “YOU HAVE SHOWN ME YOUR GREATNESS WHEN I GLIMPSED INSIDE THE VAULT.” Just as her hand was about to grasp around the handle, Qrow slid between her legs, dragging Harbinger with him as it shifted into its scythe mode. “I DO NOT FEAR WHAT IS TO COME, FOR I KNOW YOU WILL NOT ABANDON ME! YOU WILL-"

The curved blade hit her side, lodging itself into the exposed part of the belt. “If you think your god has not abandoned you-” Qrow pulled, trying to cut Cho clean in half. Harbinger struggled as she screamed, the metal writhing around her as if it too felt her pain. “Then why has he led you to me?!” He could feel his left arm burning, his other hanging limp at his side. His aura was close to the breaking point but he couldn't even think about stopping now. 

If Cho escaped again and managed to find a Maiden, he didn't dare think of what she would do with her. 

“You will not… silence me, you filthy-” Cho grabbed Harbinger, grunting in pain as she tried to remove it. Her recklessness was starting to take its toll, her wounds sapping her strength as she struggled against Qrow. 

The huntsman wasn't fairing much better, feeling his feet slip across the floor as Cho started to overpower him. “I just told you.” To large hands clasped around his own, gripping Harbinger's handle tightly. “You are not alone, Qrow!” Ghira was behind him, face sweaty as his arms trembled, his muscles no longer used to the strain. 

Cho felt herself falter as the metal fell away around her. Large patches of skin and flesh had been ripped out as Warbringer malfunctioned, her blood dripping to the floor. “I had to listen to your madness for months and months, Cho,” Ghira grunted, feeling his body shake. “Your obsession, your hypocrisy. But no more!” Her grip faltered as the two gained the upper hand, fingers slipping as more blood ran down her arms. “I believe that there is still hope for Faunus and Humans alike. That we can make Remnant the paradise you think only lies in death.”

With a final yell, the belt finally broke, Qrow and Ghira falling backward as Harbinger cut through Cho’s stomach, flying off into the smoke. 

She swayed before toppling over, lying still on the ground.

Was it finally over? Neither of the two dared to move, panting heavily as they watched Cho’s still form. 

Silence had settled over the camp. The fires had started to burn down, the smoke filled the sky clearing as raindrops started to fall, snuffing out the last few embers that still smoldered around them.

"Tha-*cough* Thank you, Ghira. She got a lucky hit there.” Qrow groaned as he pushed himself to the side, slowly sitting up. “Can't believe my semblance dropped an entire burning tower on me…” He closed his eyes, letting the rain hit his face.

"Please, don't thank me, my friend.” Ghira had gotten on his knees, rubbing his raw hands. “I always knew you would come for us. It was the only thing keeping me going when Blake-” Ghiras face turned pale. He stumbled to his feet in a panic, moving towards the warehouse. “Blake! She's still up there, we have to-” 

A thunderous boom shook the camp as lightning struck, blinding the two momentarily. Blinking rapidly, they could see a shadow looming over them.

"I prayed." Cho’s hand hit Ghira, throwing him to the ground. Qrow cursed under his breath, looking around for his weapon. He saw the blade glint in the distance, too far away to reach. “Night after night, I prayed. To show me once again what wonders wait for us. I know it is real.” She grabbed Qrow by the throat, lifting him, her arm trembling under the effort. “You can't even imagine it, Qrow. The Ever After is a place of wonder beyond our imagination. Such a place can only be created by something divine.” He tried to struggle, his left arm desperately prying at the hand around his neck while his legs kicked the empty air. “A place beyond the curse of the Brothers. Free of Grimm and humans. I know that it's the only place for us.” Qrows vision began to darken as he struggled to breathe. “Four Vaults, four Keys, four Relics. One of them will show me the way. You know where the Fall Maiden is, Qrow.” Cho growled, pulling him closer. “Ozma invaded Vale from within, so it has to be there!”

"How... how do you know... so much?" Qrow choked out, voice weak.

"Your wizard is not as smart as he likes to think he is.” Her hand tightened again, causing Qrow to gasp. “You would be surprised what one can learn if you just keep going down the rabbit hole. Salem and Ozma are not the only players in this game. I met such fascinating people in my search, even people you know yourself. Last chance, tell me where she is.”  

Qrow saw Ghira from the corner of his eyes, struggling to get up. He could feel what little strength he had left failing as Cho held him in her grip. If he didn’t do something, this would be the end of both of them. Luckily, he still had one last, desperate ace up his sleeve. 

‘Don't leave me hanging now, guys.’

Searching deep within him, he summoned his semblance intentionally, the familiar ticking of the clock filling his head once more. Time to bet everything on his luck. “Tell me… Cho… how much time do you think you got?” 

"Time?" Cho lifted him higher, anger radiating off her. “You humans are all the same, in the end. You, Torchwick, it always ends the same way. No matter, I will find Fall myself, even if I have to tear down all of Remnant.” Her face turned cold, a chilling calm settling over her. “Time for you to die, Qrow.” She raised her arm, ready to end him when the sound of a Bullhead was heard over the rain. “What? You called for help, you bastard?” She spun around, searching the skies, her grip loosening.

Qrow wasted no time, kicking Cho in the side, right where Harbinger had torn her open, forcing her to drop him. “Of course I did you stupid cow. And they arrived just in time… eh?” The Bullhead, instead of stopping over the camp as he expected, kept flying down, right at them.

His last thought was wondering if his bad luck had hit the wrong target as Cho’s fist rammed into his face. 

Minutes before - Inside the Bullhead

"Why is it always raining when we have to rescue Qrow? I hate flying through storms.”

“You think he does it to mess with us? It’s kinda suspicious, especially if you consider it always rains on his birthday. Engaging Stealth flight, we are almost at the rendezvous point.”

“Gotcha. Though as I told you, a Bullhead only has Cruise flight mode. For stealth, we would need a Manta-”

“Are we really gonna have this discussion again?” 

Winter wasn't sure what was going on. After the strange little portal appeared and she heard Ironwood talk to their rescuers for a moment, they changed course towards Vacuo. Summer had sat down next to them again, explaining that they had found Ghira and Blake Belladonna and were on their way to rescue them. Winter had heard about the incident, even back in the mansion. 

It had been a tragedy and she was glad that they could save them from the White Fang… Even if a selfish part of her wished that they could bring her siblings to safety first.

“AH!” Weiss screamed in fright as thunder almost hit them, shaking like a fawn as she clung to Winter. She pulled her little sister closer to her, holding her safely as their Bullhead weaved through the air. Whitley seemed undisturbed, laughing as they were thrown around in their seats. She heard Tai shout something from the cockpit, followed by a carefree laugh.

Team STRQ was more… eccentric than she expected.

"I got eyes on the area- And he's not here, of course. Why did I even expect my team to listen to my orders?” She fell back into the co-pilot seat with a groan. “Wanna bet where he is?”

Tao shook his head. “We both know he's already at the camp. I won't give you money for one of your weird games.” Summer grumbled something about his lack of appreciation for quality entertainment, getting up to leave the Bullhead to search for their teammate.

“I can’t believe I left one of my swords just stuck there in the ground. You think they took it with them as some kind of trophy?” 

The two geared up, neither noticing Winter unbuckling herself to come up behind them. “Can… Can I help?”

Winter flinched as they both turned to look at her, feeling oddly intimidated by the two legendary huntsmen. This was a stupid idea, how could she possibly help them after showing how much of a failure she was today? She couldn't even protect her family, let alone- “You could, actually. Only if you are feeling up to it, sweety.” She looked up in surprise, seeing Summer's gentle smile as she sheathed her remaining sword. “It would help us a lot if you could sit down in the cockpit. The Bullhead is programmed to land automatically or take off if there's danger but I always feel better if someone is there to keep an eye on things.”

“I-I’m not sure, I have never been in a Bullhead before.”

Summer embraced her suddenly, making her stumble forward into her chest. Winter was mortified, trying to stammer an excuse. “Hehe, you are just as cute as your siblings. Don't worry, I know you can do it. You already showed us what you are capable of when you held off the soldiers, this is a piece of cake in comparison.” She finally relaxed into the embrace, Summers' sweet words soothing an ache she didn't even realize she had. 

She enjoyed the comfort for a few moments, noticing that Weiss had been right. She did smell like sunshine and roses. 

Taking an unsteady breath, Winter removed herself from the embrace, giving Summer a confident nod. “Alright, I… I'm ready.”

“Great! Come, I will give you a quick crash course while Tai opens the door.”

Her husband watched them, an amused smile on his face. He grabbed the Bullhead's side door, giving it a quick tug to open it. “What? Really?”

“What's the problem?” Summer joined him as he struggled with the door. “Really, Tai?”

“It's not my fault! Winter, is the safety still on? Small red light next to the steering wheel.”

“Uhm… no? The light is green.”

Tai grunted, putting more force into his attempts. “See, I told you we should have taken Zippy instead of a standard Bullhead. I gotta give James a piece of my mind about proper maintenance when we-” The Bullhead shook, almost throwing them both to the floor.

“AAAH!” Weiss screamed again, hugging her brother close.

“Don't worry Miss Schnee, everything’s alright. WINTER!” Klein yelled, trying to see if she was ok.

Tai ran back to the cockpit, almost falling again as they started to descend. He found Winter clutching the steering wheel with a death grip, pale as a sheet as the ground quickly moved closer. “What kind of storm is this? We are near Feldspar, not the Frontier!” The Bullhead started spinning, the onboard computer failing as warning lights sprung up. “This is bad. Everyone, HANG ON TO SOMETHING!”

Another strong gust caught them, throwing them completely off course. All Tai could do was keep them steady as they crashed right into the middle of the camp.

---

"Damnit- Uh, I mean, fiddlesticks.” Tai cursed, correcting himself on reflex. Raven was strict when it came to cursing around the kids. He rubbed his face, having been smashed into the controls during their crash. His aura had protected him from any serious damage but the pain was noticeable, making his semblance stir inside him. Ignoring it for now, he checked the computer. Their Bullhead was in remarkable condition for such a landing, showing no serious damage. 

Winter seemed fine, shaken and still clutching the steering wheel as if her life depended on it, but unhurt. Weiss was looking much like her sister, holding her brother for dear life. The little boy was the only one of the three not scared to death, asking to do it again as he clapped. Klein had gotten out of his seat on unsteady legs, checking on the two. That just left Summer, who was currently upside down on the other end of the Bullhead. Nothing unusual there, she would be fine. More worryingly was what he saw through the front window, urging him to get up and out there. 

Qrow was in trouble.

Grabbing the door again, he gave it a strong pull. Still locked. “Hard way it is. WINTER, do not let anyone inside, and tell Summer to join me once she's awake.” Winter still looked out of it but managed a slow nod, taking a seat next to her siblings again, grabbing her sword. She looked anything but ready but it would have to do. He looked through his pockets, finding a small syringe. His semblance ‘Inner Dragon’ needed pain to activate and he would need all the strength he could get. Seeing Qrow lying on the floor was almost enough but physical pain was easier. 

The little capsule contained a simple poison that would leave his body undamaged but cause immense pain. A tricky little invention from Doctor Polendina, with the warning to only use it in emergencies. 

Tai was pretty sure this counted.

He would suffer any pain for his family. To ease their burdens and share their joy, that's how he was raised and how he wanted to raise his own children. He could feel his semblance react in anticipation, a beast ready to break free to protect those important to him. Without hesitation, he stuck the needle into his thigh, pain immediately spreading across his entire body. His semblance roared to life, aura shimmering as it solidified around him, forming a protective layer of scales, hands turning to claws. “Hold on, Qrow.” The door gave way without resistance, the metal bending as he ripped it out of its lock. 

“I'm coming!” 

Of course, Qrow had called that blasted team of his. These humans had no pride or courage, always looking for a way to backstab her kind. Maybe Torchwick double-crossed her? No, she still had what he wanted, not that she would ever give it to him. 

She should feel angry, but a strange calm had settled over her. It was no surprise that Qrow hadn't talked. He was many things but he knew how to keep secrets. 

Maybe she should have taken Blake with her instead of Ghira, that would have made him talk for sure. The fool and his team still thought of the girl as family. Pathetic.

But it didn't matter anymore. Her plans would bear fruit tonight, one way or the other.

Though she had to give it to him, he knew how to fight to the last. Her whole body felt numb but she could see the blood pooling beneath her. Looking herself over she saw large chunks of flesh torn out from when he destroyed her little toy, the rest of her skin burned black. Her aura flickered weekly inside her, almost completely gone.

But nothing could snuff out the dream she shared with every Faunus. Besides, she still had Blake. And Qrow was done, so she only needed to push him a little more and she would have what she needed. 

Qrow blinked, staring blankly at the sky. He could feel blood running down his nose and mouth and for a moment he wasn't quite sure where he was. It slowly came back to him as he took deep breaths, ignoring the smell of blood and ash. “Fuck…” He coughed, missing the heavy steps coming closer.

“Well, look who's awake.” Cho was above him, looking even worse than he felt. How was that crazy bitch still standing after everything? “How does it feel, knowing that it was your fault that your team crashed? Do you think they cursed your name in their last moments?” He let his head roll to the side, watching the crashed Bullhead. Why weren't they coming out? 

‘Did I… Did I kill them?’ It couldn't be, his semblance couldn't kill, he knew it couldn't.

"Don't be sad, little crow.” She ran a finger down his cheek, leaving a trail of blood behind. “You can still make this right. Just tell me where the Fall Maiden is and I promise that I take care of Blake and Ruby. They will be happy forever, far away from the cruelty of this world and your kind.” Qrow squeezed his eyes shut. “How about this? For your help in saving every Faunus, I will take the other one with me. The blond one. She is still innocent, maybe the Ever After can take the sin that is her humanity away from her still.”

Cho continued her gentle caress, moving her hand to his hair before grabbing it, and pushing his face into the ground. “Tell me where she is, Qrow! Tell me so I can rip the magic from her cold body and open the way for our dream!”

"A-Amber… she… she is…” She leaned down, Qrows' weak voice barely audible over the rain. “She’s dead… I couldn't save her… she's gone…”

"No… no no NO! Stop lying, you wretched little coward! WHERE IS SHE!"

Qrow laughed, coughing blood as he struggled for breath. “That’s… that's how they work, Cho. The Fall Maiden could be anywhere… you are too late… far too late…”

With a frustrated yell, Cho let go of him, standing up. “You are lying, it's what your kind does. You were with Ozma, you have to know where she is!”

"That’s *cough* That's why you wanted me here, isn't it? You bet it all on me, didn't you?” He was dimly aware that Cho was raising her food above his head. Looks like this was the end of the line for him. 

He just hoped the others wouldn't be too angry with him-

"I'M COMING!"

Tai burst from the Bullhead, body covered head to toe in scales. Translucent wings started to form behind him as he ran, each step longer than the last as he grew. 

“Tai? You're alive?” Qrow could scarcely believe what he saw. He had been so sure he-

“And another rat joins. You humans love to crawl out of the dirt and mud to stop us from getting what we deserve.” Tai’s attention snapped to Cho, his transformation finishing as a tail sprung up behind him. The woman looked horrible, even worse than Qrow yet she somehow kept standing straight.

He risked diverting his attention for a moment. Qrow looked like he was beaten to an inch of his life. Yet when their eyes met, he had the gall to smile at him. They would talk once they got home about proper mission procedures and following clear instructions. Still, he trusted him to stay out of the way in his condition. 

"Cho Taurus, I'm giving you one chance to stand down.” Cho stood up fully, revealing Ghira lying behind her. Tai felt relief at seeing him alive after searching for an entire year, but the state he was in only fueled the fire inside him. It had been a long time since his semblance reacted so strongly, whisps of smoke coming from between his teeth as he breathed. “We both know you won't stand down. So for what you have done to Ghira and Blake, to Qrow, to every Faunus on Remnant, I'm going to end you, here and now. So that we have a chance to undo the damage you have caused.” His aura glowed golden, his claws shining razor-sharp.

“You are going to end me?” Cho cracked her neck, feeling every part of her body scream in agony. “You humans are so quick to resort to violence and death.” She backed away slowly until her foot hit what she was looking for. “But know this, Taiyang. No matter what happens today, I will endure. As long as even a single Faunus believes in our dream, I WILL NEVER DIE!” She kicked Harbinger up, grabbed the weapon and lunged toward the huntsman. 

Tai let her come, drawing one leg back, arms spread loosely in front of him. It was a strange feeling, taking a ready stance when his semblance urged him to tear into his enemies with teeth and claws. But he learned from an early age that giving in to his impulses was a death sentence in a real fight.

Cho was upon him in moments, swinging the scythe down on him. It was a sloppy move. It was obvious she had no training with a weapon like Harbinger, but she made up for it with pure strength and desperation. He met the blade with his bare claws, sparks flying as it failed to cut through his semblance. Cho did not back down, swinging wildly as she laughed, hysteria creeping into her voice.

Tai let her, keeping a tight grip on the fiery rage inside him until she made a mistake. “DIE, YOU FILTHY-” There it was.

She raised both hands above her head, ready to decapitate him with a single stroke, fully committing to the attack. Waiting for the last moment, Tai gave one powerful beat with his wings, letting the swing sail past him into the dirt. The impact was too much for Harbinger, the mecha-shift system failing, keeping it stuck halfway between sword and scythe mode. 

Cho ripped it out of the ground, trying to retract it but Tai was already moving. Before she realized what happened, a clawed hand wrapped around her neck, slamming her down hard enough to break her aura. “It is over, Cho! Give up before I break your neck and end your madness for good!”

Cho only laughed, her voice raspy and weak. “Do it, show me what you truly are under that… that lie you tell yourself,” Tai growled, squeezing her neck harder, but it only made her laugh more. “All I ever wanted was to free us from your kind.” She grabbed his arm. “But I have opened the way to paradise. You can not stop what is to come.”

"Paradise? All you have done is destroy their future! My niece, my daughter…"

"Destroyed? No…” Her voice was no more than a whisper, her eyes half open. “I saved them… saved them from your false promises when I revealed what monsters you humans truly are.”

"And you aren't!? What about all the families you destroyed, the loved ones you tore apart? Everything we fought for to bring equality and peace to Remnant, washed away by your hatred! Everywhere they show you as the reason why Faunus can't be trusted just so you can get your twisted revenge!”

"All I did… was show them that we will never be equals…” Cho coughed, blood flowing down her chin. “I only revealed… what you tried to hide. I gave them something to hate… and you humans wasted no time using it as an excuse… I saved them, showed them that you can't… can't be trusted.” Her words became slurred, her eyes staring upwards, unseeing. “They will… understand in due time. Just like your little girl that… that you forced into a family that will never… understand her. She will hate you for it… and that hate will lead her to me… to our paradise in the Ever After… it will lead all of them.”

 “AAAARGH!”

Tai screamed as he lost the grip on his semblance, tearing into the woman beneath him with animalistic fervor. When he regained his senses, he was breathing heavily, claws and face stained with blood. Cho was unrecognizable, her face ripped open, head connected only by the barest threat of flesh. The only thing that remained were her broken horns, glowing faintly before fading.

Bile rose in Tai’s throat when he realized what he had done. He fought the urge to vomit, telling himself that he did the right thing. Cho was dead, and she would never hurt anyone ever again. He repeated it in his head, trying to convince himself.

He tried to ignore the feeling that something was wrong, snapping around when he heard someone coming up behind him, a growl leaving his throat on instinct. Regret filled him the moment he saw who it was. Qrow had gotten up without him noticing, helping Ghira to his feet despite being unable to stand straight himself.

In his anger, he forgot all about the two.

He rushed over, steadying Qrow before pulling Ghira up. He caught both in a hug, careful not to press too hard. Ghira returned it, laughing as Qrow grunted, muttering about idiot blonds with too much strength. “Good job, Tai.” He looked over Tai's shoulder at what remained of Cho. “And good riddance.”

"I shouldn't have killed her like that.” Regret was heavy in Tai's voice, letting the two go. “Still, I'm so happy to see you, Ghira-”

"Tai." His friend grabbed him, looking tense. “Rufus, he still has Blake. We have to go!” Tai and Qrows eyes widened. When they saw Cho alone, they thought the massive Faunus had stayed behind. Tai could feel his semblance spike again, his scales glowing once more.

"Fuck, this complicates things.” Qrow moved on unsteady legs, grabbing his weapon and removing a small fire Dust cartridge from it. Popping it open, he emptied it over Cho’s body. “Little help partner? I don't wanna risk shooting Harbinger in this state.” Tai did not comment, kneeling down and touching Cho, his semblance igniting the Dust instantly. 

She didn't deserve a burial but the last thing they needed was for the White Fang to take her body and make her a martyr.

“Come on, we need to get you in the Bullhead. Once you're safe we get Blake, I promise.” Tai led Ghira to their crashed vehicle, checking his face. Cho had done a number on him, the entire right side of his face swollen shut. “Summer! Get the medkit and-” He yelled when they made it inside, only to find the other door wide open, his wife nowhere to be seen. “See, that's why we never listen to your orders, you always do the same reckless things.” He turned to the side, seeing Winter getting the first aid kit instead. “Can you manage without us for a moment, Winter? Check Ghira's injury, I'm sure Klein can help you.” She gave him a hesitant nod, helping Ghira sit down beside the butler.

“Qrow, you think you can protect them if anyone comes? We can't be sure there aren't-”

“You think I'll let you and Summer fight Rufus alone? I don't think so.”

“Can you fight?” Qrow looked down on himself. His right arm was still hanging limp at his side though at least he could feel it again. His clothes were torn and bloody and his aura was nothing but a weak glimmer inside his soul. Harbinger was a mess, the weapon completely locked and seemingly one swing away from falling apart.

“... I've had worse.”

Tai raised an eyebrow at him. Qrow answered with a cocky smirk, hefting his weapon over his shoulder. “Come on, you know my luck. I'm sure there's at least one good shot left in Harbinger.”

-----

The two huntsmen hurried up the hill towards the warehouse, ignoring the bodies littering the path. They had seen their fair share of death during their career but even they weren't prepared for what waited for them inside.

Blood covered the floor and walls, some of it still glistening in the dim light. This happened recently. They quickly found the source as they moved further in, coming up to a wall of logs, stacked almost to the ceiling, the crushed and mutilated bodies of the camp's workers wedged between them.

Qrow held his vest over his nose, the smell of death overpowering. Tai stared in shock, his skin turning pale beneath the glowing scales as the scene reminded him of what he did to Cho. Qrow noticed it out of the corner of his eyes, seeing his partner's arms tremble. Tai’s semblance was incredibly powerful, but the drawbacks were severe. The pain, both physically and emotionally, circled constantly through him to keep it active. The pressure, combined with what they saw, was wearing him down quickly.

“Let's find another way, I doubt Summer would have climbed this.” He grabbed Tai's clawed hand, forcing him to look away from the gruesome display in search for a way around when a muffled scream reached them.

It sounded like a child.

"HAHAHA, COME ON! I WANT TO SHOW YOUR PRETTY CORPSE TO THAT BITCH OF YOURS!"

"Do you ever- Woah!- shut up, Rufus!?" 

A moment later, Qrow felt himself being lifted off the ground. Tai had grabbed him, flying them both up the macabre wall. Just as they reached the top, he saw the golden light around him flicker as Tai's semblance gave out, the pain finally having run its course. They barely managed to grab the last log, pulling themselves up. “Fuck, my arm. Tai, you ok?”

He coughed. “Sorry, I just-” Tai breathed heavily, pulling himself forward. “I had to cut it off, it was too much. Doesn't matter, Summer needs help.” Ignoring the sudden weakness in his limbs he pushed himself up. Moving to the other side of the log pile, he looked down, Qrow right beside him.

What they found made their blood run cold. Summer was standing in the middle of the warehouse, dodging Rufus' large swings, her single sword struggling to deflect the giant’s claymore. On her back, pressed flat against her, was the small form of Blake, her face buried in Summers hood. But what shocked the two was the blood running down their leaders' face.

A steady stream of red bleed out of Summer's left eye like tears, leaving little doubt as to what happened. “Fuck, Summer!” Qrow screamed but the two didn't hear him. Tai seemed like a statue, unable to pull his gaze away from the trail of blood dripping down his wife's face. He followed the blood splatters on the floor, seeing it lead to the corner of the warehouse, ending at a thin line of aura that encircled two people. One adult and one young boy.

“Tai? TAI! Snap out of it!” Qrow cursed under his breath. This was bad, really bad. Summer was hurt and it seemed like Cho’s little brat was responsible, clutching bloody scissors as he cried. And Tai looked like their entire world was falling apart. He felt the same way but they didn't have time for it. “Come on, Summer needs help!” That seemed to snap him out of it. With a growl, his semblance activated again, needing no physical pain this time.
“Come on, let's go.”

“Ready.”

The two jumped down, Qrow landing on unsteady legs as Tai yelled. “RUFUS! GET AWAY FROM HER!”

The giant Faunus didn't seem bothered by the two arriving, easily holding off Summers' sword with his enormous blade. Tai jumped forward, claws digging into the metal slap of a claymore but Rufus didn't even so much as budge. The golden glow flickered around him, his semblance fading quickly. “Just as weak as last time. And you are here too, Qrow.” With a single push, Tai and Summer flew back as Rufus turned to the unlucky huntsman. “Wait… you are here.”

Realization dawned on him as Qrow joined his teammates, pointing his broken weapon at him. “That crazy bitch of yours is dead for good. So stand down.”

Rufus didn't seem to hear him, muttering to himself. “Cho… why?” His head snapped up, venom running from his mouth as he snarled, the sound deep and animalistic. “You… you killed her. You KILLED HER!” He hit a button on his weapon, the entire sword bursting into flames. “YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS, YOU FILTHY HUMANS!” A pained cry startled him, Adam's silent cries turning heavy and loud when he heard about the fate of his mother. Rufus looked between him and the team, unsure of what to do. With a resigned growl he raised his weapon above his head. “Her dream, our dream, will never end. And as long as our dream is alive, CHO WILL NEVER DIE!” He slammed his sword into the ground, flames exploding around it, forcing the three back.

When the flames receded, he was standing next to Adam and Ilios, the ring of aura the two stood in glowing brightly. “Cho will never die.” His last words carried over the sound of burning wood and the desperate cries of Adam. “But you will. I will kill you and that entire blasted family of yours. I will make you watch as I rip your children apart for what you've done today.” With that last promise, the ring and the three Faunus vanished, his semblance having carried them back to the save point he created before they came here.

Qrow cursed under his breath. They got Cho but her second in command got away. Still, he considered today a win. Ghira and Blake were both alive and the White Fang just lost their leader. Maybe now they could- “Summer!” Tai had jumped to his wife's side the moment Rufus vanished, holding her head to look at her eye while their leader held Blake close to her, the little girl crying silently into her chest. “How did this happen?” 

“Well, when I saw you help Qrow and Ghira I thought I should look for Blake. Made it in here through the emergency exit- OW! Careful, Tai. This hurts like hell.” 

“How are you even coherent? Someone gouged your eye out!” Summer got to her feet with Tai’s help, needing him to hold her steady but seeming fine otherwise. 

“I'm not sure. It really hurts but I feel kinda… light? Like something holding me up from the inside. I don't know how to describe it, it feels really weird.” 

“Why is your eye glowing?” Qrow's question made the two look up, Tai checking her remaining eye. 

It was indeed glowing softly, barely visible over the light of the fire around them. “It is? Strange, I don't think there are any Grimm around. At least it doesn't feel like it.” She shook her head, getting back to her explanation. “Not important right now. When I came in, I saw Blake and the boy, what was his name again, my head feels fuzzy. They were both in Rufus' circle so I tried grabbing them both. I took Blake first but then the little shi- Adam! Right, that was his name. He stabbed me with scissors! Right in the eye! Kept screaming something about leaving his princess alone. Rufus showed up shortly after so I focused on protecting Blake.” 

She looked down at the trembling girl in her arms, a soft smile blooming on her face. “Totally worth it. And hey, now I will finally beat Glynda at the costume party during Hallows Eve! My pirate costume’s gonna be the most authentic it can be! Yangs gonna love it.”

“This is not the time to joke, Summer! Your eyes are important to you and because of me you lost- I'm gonna get Klein, I have no idea how to treat a wound like this. Qrow, help her out of here, I meet you two halfway.” With that, Tai ran out of the warehouse. 

“Great, there he goes blaming himself again. I'm gonna-” Summer moved to follow her husband only to dip sideways after one step, right into Qrows broken arm. He clenched his teeth, holding Summer with his left. Trying to concentrate on his breathing, he started leading Summer out.  

Summer noticed nothing of it, being led along on autopilot while she focused on the girl in her arms. Her vision was blurry, her entire face felt like it was on fire, and whatever was helping her to stay up was fading fast. But she couldn't collapse yet, Blake still needed her. “Hey Blake, sorry I couldn't say hi properly before.” She scratched behind her cat ears, remembering that the girl used to like it. Was it ok to do this? Wasn't there some sort of protocol for kidnapped children? “You… you remember us, right? I'm Aunt Summer, and this is your far less cool uncle, Qrow.”

When Blake looked up, tears still streaming down her face, part of Summer feared that she didn't. That she would hate them for taking so long, that Cho got to her somehow, that their family would forever be- “A-Aunt Summer?” Her voice sounded so small and hurt that Summer couldn't help but press her closer. “Y-Your eye… I-I'm sorry…” She started crying again, sniffling as she tried to rub the tears out of her eyes.

“My eye?” A laugh left her, shaking her entire body. She couldn't help it, the very thought of her eye seemed so ridiculous to her. “What about it? I would give ten eyes if it means I can bring you and your dad home. Though I guess it would be hard to get eight more somewhere. You think I could get donations or would I have to steal them?”

Blake giggled, small hiccups leaving her as she tried to stop crying. Looking over Summer's shoulder she saw the empty warehouse as they left the building, seeing no one around. Adam lied and now he was gone. He told her that STRQ would never come for her, that all humans were nothing but cowards and liars, but she kept believing, sharing stories about her family whenever she could. It was the only thing that gave her hope when she sat in the dark caves of the White Fang base.

Adam had lied and she had been right.

Her family had come back for her. She told them they would again and again and Adam and Cho had been wrong wrong WRONG-! 

“Why are you crying? Don't you remember the first rule of Huntsman?”

Blake rubbed her eyes again, the soft rain hitting her face, mixing with her tears. “I… A H-Huntsman only cries when a-all is lost?”

“Exactly! And the second rule?”

“A… A huntsman never cries.”

Summer pressed her close, running soothing circles across her back as Tai and Klein ran up the hill, meeting the three.

“That's my kitten… Welcome back.”

Kingdom of Patch - Koa's Edge Residential Area

04:15 am, August 17, 68 post-Great War

The city of Patch was founded during the early days of Vale’s expansion efforts. Starting as a coastal village, over the coming years the city would expand upwards the hill that took up most of the southern part of the island, where they built Sanctuary Tower, the pride and joy of Patch and center for most of the kingdom’s military and huntsmen. Situated close to the military compound, expanding into Koa forest, was the similarly named Koa district where a large part of Sanctuary’s staff lived.

And there, along the fence surrounding Sanctuary Tower, was the home of the STRQ family-

"Come on you stupid- FUUUU…dge…” Junior trailed off, stopping the curse at the last minute as he tried to open the front door to the STRQ home. The giggles behind him didn't help his mood in the slightest. “How am I supposed to get your brats home if you don't give me a key?” He turned the bag she had left at his bar upside down, the content spilling out over the front porch.

“Oh, I know. We can throw Ruby down the chimney! No no, throw me! Mama taught me how to use my aura, I can totally do it!” Yang grinned happily, her face covered in leftover ice cream.

With a sigh Junior stopped shifting through Raven's stuff, looking at the two girls that sat a few feet away from him, finishing their ice cream cones without a care in the world. “We won't throw anyone anywhere, least of all down a chimney. Remember what happened the last time you ended up on my bar's roof somehow? I was sure your mother was going to murder me and I would rather not press my luck.” Yang pounded, looking away. “Besides, this is a wealthy neighborhood. If I start throwing kids I'm gonna be arrested.”

“But Mommy threw Zwei down the chimney the other day." Ruby happily explained, ignoring Junior. "He opened the door for us when we got locked out."

“I'm not sure what's worse. That I'm not sure which of your mothers did that or if this is what they teach you. I rather not think about it, to be honest.” He knocked on the door, whistling once. “ZWEI! Come here, boy!” Silence answered him, only broken by the continued giggling of the two children behind him. “Come on Zwei! I've seen you use a can opener once even if Qrow doesn't believe me, OPEN THE DOOR!”

“Zweis not home.” Junior took a deep breath, slowly counting to ten in his head. The momentary relief he would gain from yelling at Yang would not be worth it once Raven was done with him for scaring her daughter. “Grandma Hima took him with her to cheat at bingo.”

"Of course she did. Because somehow, the former criminal is the most responsible and morally sound adult you have in your life.” He wasn't sure if he should laugh or cry. Maybe both. “First Neo robs me blind for keeping her shop open after hours, then she makes me pay for a chair you guys didn't break.” Yang slapped her hand over Ruby's mouth. “And now this? If this is how Qrow feels every day I'm gonna stop cutting him off so early.”

Ruby looked at Uncle Junior's face. She was sure that he was… frowning? Yes, that was it, and that was bad. “Don't be sad, Uncle Junior. You got ice cream! That means it's a good night!”

He looked at the innocent smile of the little wolf Faunus before him, seeing her silver eyes shine happily while her tail waggled back and forth. “You know pup…” His large hand found her head, patting it as she leaned into his touch. “You are right. But we still need to find a way to get you two inside your home and into your beds.” He got back up, looking around as if the answer would magically appear before him. Yang and Ruby watched him, neither having considered that an adult couldn't open the door for them.

While Yang folded her arms, trying to think about what they could do, Ruby sniffed the air, having caught a familiar scent. “Why don't we ask Mama to open the door?” She pointed towards the fenced-off area, right at Sanctuary Towers hangars. “I can smell her from over there.”

"Good work Rubes!" Yang held up her fist for her sister, the younger girl pumping it with a giggle.

Junior held his head, feeling a migraine coming. “Girls, I'm not sure if you realize, but this is a military base. You can't just wander in there, no matter who your parents are.” 

"Not if you go in the front! That's why we had Zwei make a hole under the fence. We worked a whole day to make it big enough for us to fit through. Now normally I would need to swear you into secrecy for our super special secret entrance but if you get us more ice cream you can use it too!” Yang explained happily, already following Ruby towards the fence.

"A hole. Under the fence." Junior sounded dumbfounded. "You made Zwei… dig a hole… into Sanctuary Tower."

"Yep!" Both sisters yelled, popping the P as they started running.

"Hey, wait!" Junior ran after them, quickly losing the two in the darkness. His legs burned as he ran through the woods, calling after the two with no success. He was more out of shape than he thought. “Unbelievable. You survived Mistral's great purge, a goddamn Grimm worm in Vacuo, and the freaking invasion of Vale. And now you're gonna die because you lost track of two brats. What did I do to deserve this?” He looked at the lights of the hangar in the distance, then at the large Tower behind it. The pride and joy of Patch. “I can't believe I'm doing this.” He got out his scroll, calling a number he never thought he would use. “Come on James, pick up…”

---

Ruby and Yang ran across the airfield, the former's nose leading them toward their mother. The first soldier that saw them only shook his head, a fond smile on his face. He let them pass through without much fuss, knowing that it was better to let the STRQ family reunite uninterrupted. The two simply ran past, laughing as more soldiers and personnel greeted them, the base becoming busier the closer they came to Raven.

By the time they entered the hangar where Raven was waiting, they had managed to gather multiple sweets and snacks from the people they met on the way, all of them used to the two kids somehow appearing to see their parents. “GIRLS!” A shout behind them made them stand stock still, backs straight as Patch’s high General appeared, followed closely by their grandmother. “What are you two doing here? This is a military base, not a playground-”

"Oh don't be such a spoilsport, Jamey” Maria hit his chin with her cane, opening her arms wide. Her grandchildren wasted no time, almost barreling her over as they hugged her. “And how did you little rascals get in here? Did you finish your secret entrance?” The two smiled, both zipping their mouths shut to keep the secret. “Ha, good job girls. I guess you are here to find your mother, aren't you? Jamey, get that boy of yours, you know the pretentious one, to get my girls some juice.”

“Maria, this is highly irregular. And Specialist Ebi is a trusted and valuable-” She wasn't listening to him, completely focused on the two girls telling her about everything they did today with Junior and probably a lot of things that didn't happen. “Sigh, why do I bother?” He sends a quick message on his scroll to Clover. “How do you girls keep finding holes in our security?” 

"You know what they say, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree." Maria cackled as James gave her an exasperated look. Oh, it was too much fun to tease the man. “Now come on girls, let's get you to your mother.”

The two shouted happily, Ruby clinging to her grandmother while Yang decided she wanted to have a better view, climbing up Ironwood's back. The general could only sigh, setting the girl on his shoulder as he followed Maria. “Isn't Mister Grant coming?” Ruby asked, her eyes fixed on the broken moon above them. She could feel something like when her momma unlocked her aura. Something deep within her reached out, but she wasn't sure for what.

“Not tonight pup,” Maria said, stroking Ruby's ear. “At least one of us needs to pretend not to be involved in this. That's how you keep yourself out of trouble.”

The little group wandered through the hangar which was rapidly filling with people. Ruby pressed herself closer to her grandmother while Yang looked around, waving at everyone. James was silently glad for her laughs, keeping his nerves in check as the girl he tried so hard to save was coming closer by the minute.

When they exited the hangar onto the runway, they found an entire medical tent already set up, and even more people running around. Yang tensed when she saw them, having a vague understanding of what it meant when so many doctors waited. Ruby ignored all of it, running straight at her mother who was pacing around next to the tent. “Mama!” She jumped into her arms, Raven barely able to catch her in time. “I missed you, mama! Did you miss me? Did you?”

Raven smiled weakly, glad to see her girls. She planted a kiss between Ruby's ears, shifting her around when Yang jumped down from James' shoulder, watching the aura injector she still had attached to her arm. “Always, pup.” Seeing her eldest so worried she opened her other arm, picking Yang up when she threw herself into her mother's embrace. “I did it, girls. I really did it.” She held the two close, her forehead touching both of theirs as she whispered. “It broke my aura but I did it.”

"What did you do, Mama?" Ruby asked innocently, seeing Kali come out of the hangar. Her face looked weird, nothing like any of the cards she had. She couldn't tell what her aunt felt but it felt bad. She didn't like it. 

"Used my semblance, all the way to Atlas. Across the entire world. And I couldn't have done it without you two.” She kissed both of them, hoping that someday they understood what their support meant to her. But despite her efforts, the two looked troubled. She managed to convince the two that Ghira and Blake had only been on a long trip, but the tense atmosphere wasn't lost on the two.

Kali approached the three, trying to give Yang and Ruby an encouraging smile before looking at the horizon. James joined them moments later, waiting with bated breath for their arrival. They didn't need to wait long as the telltale signs of a Bullhead became visible in the distance. The runway became a flurry of activity as specialists and medics prepared for their landing. 

All the pain, worry, and fear finally found an end as the battered Bullhead landed, part of it falling off as it rolled to a stop.

None of it mattered as the side door slid open, Winter coming out first to throw herself in James' arms as Kali ran past her to see her husband and child for the first time in a year.

They were finally home.

Yang was worried, clutching her mother's hand as the doctors checked her over. Summer kept a tight grip on her hand, running soothing circles around it with her thumb. Yang tried to calm down as her mother told her about the fun they would have when they looked for their new pirate costumes but she knew, deep down, that something bad had happened. Raven and Tai hovered around them, both looking tense as the doctors slowly removed Summer's eye patch.

She looked away, trying to focus on something else. A familiar girl caught her attention at the Bullhead, making her smile. Blake was back! She wanted nothing more than to run over and ask her all about what she had done on her trip but her grandmother had told her that she would be exhausted and needed space to recover. So she stayed there, still clutching her mother's hand as her Aunt Kali hugged Blake and Uncle Ghira as hard as she could.

Leaning to the side, she caught a glimpse of white, seeing another girl she didn't know looking out of the Bullhead. Her hair was pure white, glowing softly in the moonlight and her skin was paler than she had ever seen. That meant she wasn't from Patch. Still, even from here, Yang could see her big blue eyes look around in wonder. She liked her already, and Ruby seemed to share her feelings, fully focused on the strange girl. She would have to ask her dad about her later.

No way would Coco beat her to a new friend again.

The first moment Blake woke up, she thought it had all been a dream. That she was still back in the dark caves, with Cho casting her large shadow over her. But when she smelled her father and felt his arms around her, she knew that she was safe.

The Bullhead shook as it landed heavily, the side door opening moments later. The familiar scent of tropical heat and the ocean hit her, the smell of home. For the first time since they left Cho and her White Fang behind Blake dared to open her eyes and look around, her eyes finding the large blue ones of another girl. She looked strange to Blake, with pale skin and hair white as snow. 

'They are like poison, child. The worst their wretched kind has to offer!’ She closed her eyes, trying to ignore the voice that told her so many lies. Blake looked again, seeing her shuffle around nervously. And even though she couldn't say why, Blake knew that she could never hate the strange girl. 

Her father started to get up, still holding her safely when the cry of a familiar voice reached them. Before Blake could look up, another pair of arms enveloped her, bringing with it a sense of warmth she had missed so much. She threw her arms around her mother's neck without hesitation, crying into her shoulders. She blinked, seeing two familiar kids standing outside, her two best friends. 

Yang had gotten much taller than she remembered, her hair even longer than before. Yang loved her hair, she knew that. Ruby looked more like she remembered, clinging to her father's legs. But that strange silver of her eyes was unmistakable.

When her mother finally turned around to leave the Bullhead, not letting go of Blake, she knew that she was truly home again.

Weiss remained in her seat, watching her sister throw herself into the arms of who she assumed to be Ironwood. She looked around nervously, unsure what to do when she met the deep amber eyes of the Faunus child they had saved. She wasn't sure why, but she felt transfixed, a strange calm settling over her as they watched each other. Until another Faunus jumped into the Bullhead, looking like the girl's mother. Weiss felt herself smile, happy to see the girl reunited with her family. 

She had unbuckled herself but didn't know what to do. No one was waiting for her outside and she didn't know if she should wait there or not. So she stood there, letting the warm breeze ruffled her hair. It smelled different from Atlas, almost sweet. Like it was welcoming her to a new home.

Her brother wasted no time, jumping out to join Winter as she talked with the general. Weiss, feeling too shy to follow him, peaked out from the Bullhead, looking for Summer. She found her surrounded by medics, right next to Klein, with a young and tall blond girl standing next to her. A smaller girl joined her moments later. She looked scared, Weiss thought, watching the small faunus look around until their eyes met. They were the same color as Summers but somehow they seemed even deeper, almost glowing as she came closer, solely focused on Weiss. She had to look away, a harsh voice in her head reminded her that this was unbecoming of a Schnee.

But she wasn't a Schnee anymore, was she? She looked again, remembering what Summer had told her, and decided that the blond had to have been the one that set the couch on fire. 

"Ruby?" Her father’s question went unanswered as Ruby rushed to her mother, trying to block out the noise.

It was all too much, too fast, too loud. The Bullhead door had fallen open with a loud bang that rattled in her head and suddenly everyone had been talking, shouting, and moving around her. She grabbed her mother's hand, to calm herself, but all she could hear were the shouts around them as they poked and prodded her face. Something was wrong with her mother and it was all too much too much too much! 

Everywhere she looked she saw strangers, all looking off and being loud and smelling weird. She could feel her mother stroke her hand with her thumb but it was not enough. 

“Ruby?” Another voice, her second mother, came behind her. A hand started stroking her head, the mix of Raven and Kali’s scent managing to distract her racing mind a little. She closed her eyes, trying to focus on the smells. It was still too much, but she could make out something oddly familiar, coming from the Bullhead. She looked, seeing a large man hugging Aunt Kali. Uncle Ghira, yes. Then that meant… 

She moved a little closer, trying to place the third scent. Nightshade, darkness, and hugs. Yes, she knew this person, but she couldn't concentrate, all the noise and smells and thoughts were too much for her little mind to handle. Then something pierced through the cacophony around her, a glimmer of white and blue in the corner of her eye. 

A different girl was watching her.

"Ruby?" She didn't hear Summers' question as she walked towards the pale girl. She looked so different from what she was used to, her glowing white hair and big blue eyes captivating the little wolf. She caught her scent, like a fresh spring morning, almost fridged, with a hint of roses. Her mother's scent.

The cold girl looked away, making an expression Ruby could not place. She wanted to move closer, but two arms grabbed her from behind before she could take one step. “Ruby!” Her sister slung her arms around her, holding her close. “What are you doing?” Ruby had no answer, instead looking up at the broken moon glowing gently down on them.

A smile found its way on her face as calm finally settled over her. Something inside her knew that this had been a good night, and she couldn't wait to see what tomorrow would bring.

Chapter Text

The tropical archipelago of Patch, located in the Azure Sea between Vale and Mistral, was bustling with activity once again. After achieving independence from Vale following the Great War, Patch became a closed community for many years, trying to recover from the wounds of battle and forge a line of defense against their neighbours.

It wasn’t long before people felt restricted by Patch’s isolation policies, the children of the archipelago preferring to attend real academies around the world rather than stay behind to defend their islands. It wasn't until the current council of elders took the reins that a real expansion began, recruiting professionals from all over the world and giving them a home in the peaceful kingdom.

With Glynda founding her new Academy after the fall of Beacon in the archipelago as a spearhead, and with the rescue of Atlas general and headmaster James Ironwood from execution, the almost self-sufficient archipelago soon became a reclusive but respectable force on the international political scene. 

A growing force, one that the kingdoms could no longer ignore. Despite Jacques Schnee's efforts to keep Glynda's academy, Sanctuary, from being made official.

Sanctuary's Tower, Patch Island

09:30 a.m., August 17, Year 68 post-Great War

"General Ironwood? Your coffee is ready."

"Thank you, Camm."

Closing the door slowly behind him, James began his usual routine of preparing his office: The curtains opened, lighting up his office in the soft glow of the morning sun. His computer and command screen turned on, already showing him messages and reports he would have to go over. The general took a seat in his chair before taking his first sip.

After a victory like the one the night before, James' morning coffee tasted extra sweet. Natural light filtering through the windows warmed the office, classical music adding the finishing touch to a morning that was off to a good start. With such a good start to the morning, even the tropical air of the island seemed more pleasant than usual.

And all thanks to the metaphorical ass-kicking that James and his trusty STRQ… ST had delivered it to Jacques Schnee. Not to mention the confirmed death of Cho Taurus, who has been a thorn in his side every since she managed to kidnap two of the Belladonnas. James couldn't understand how STRQ always did it, but out of every opportunity they always managed to get twice as many results as any other team under his command.

Managing to authorize the extraction of the Schnee siblings had not been easy. And James may had to … bend the rules a little. But time had been of the essence and it had been for a good cause. The same argument could apply to his right-hand man. Qrow didn’t hesitate to cut his mandatory time off short and race across half the planet to save part of his family. 

Both had used certain liberties of their positions for worthy ends, so for once Ironwood was going to restrain himself from reprimanding him.

Four children and two adults who would finally escape the nightmare of their situations, returning them to a community that had happily accepted James and his men nearly five years ago. It was for this reason James had build Sanctuary tower like this, towering over the island so that all could rest easy. He and his young army would protect them. 

The only remaining problem was how to justify both operations to Patch's council. The elders would be easier, but the public council? 

Once the injuries Summer and Qrow had suffered were made public, criticism would rain down from all sides.  His broken arm would be healed in no time, but Summer's eye… The Rose clan had suffered too much already, and that Summer had lost a silver eye was bound to cause problems later on. Although technology had come a long way, silver-eyed warriors functioned differently. Pietro had to design and test a completely new way for his protesthics to work, the original eyes being rejected by Maria.

"James… Hey James… Boss… Will you open up for me… please?" 

Taking a slow breath, the general turned toward the balcony of his room. "You know Tai, my employees usually come in through the door. I recommend you try it once in a while." Resigned to the smiling look on the face of one of his best men, James merely pressed the button on his desk, the balcony door opening. Tai snorted as his wings faded, a slightly burned smell entering the office. "Leave the balcony open, please. You can't create fire yet somehow it always smells like it."

"It's never the same scales when I summon them, so my theory is that they are consumed every time my transformation fades. Am I too early? I dropped Sum, Rae, Qrow, Yang and Ruby off at Pietro's clinic and thought it would be as good a time as any to bring you last night's report." James shook his head as Tai took a seat, laying the summary of both operations on the table. "Before you say anything, Ghira wanted to fill it out… we insisted that it wasn't needed, but he says he missed it. And the coffee stain is Qrow's fault, for the record. " 

The general began to read it carefully, dreading what kind of property damage they left behind this time. "I guess it's these mundane things one misses after- you guys burned down Jacques' greenhouse?!" Tai nodded proudly. "Good job, but let's keep this between us. Did they recognize you?"

"Undoubtedly, Summer isn't the most discreet at fighting and I couldn't hold back when that prick started throwing his little metal soldiers at us. Though is it just me or do these robots look like … women? I don't know, but it freaked me out when I saw them coming to intercept us. Well, at least now he'll think twice about doing a commercial blockade of our archipelago... Do you think we are in danger? Summer has ordered a collection of old video games and they are supposed to arrive next week… I don't want to have to take the Bullhead to go get them." Tai joked, but there was some real concern mixed in with it.

Schnee Industries' trade blockade had resented the economy of the archipelago. The cargo ships may not have stopped coming into the Azure Sea, but Jacques was making sure they were taking longer and longer. The islands and the volcano provided plenty of natural resources so that there were no worries about lack of essential commodities, but it was a different matter when it came to entertainment. 

Remnant was becoming a more dangerous place with each year, and keeping the population entertained and satisfied had become a great concern for all kingdoms. 

James finally made it to the casualty section, breathing easy to see that Qrow somehow only had a broken left radius and ulna. Summer’s injuries were more severe, but nothing unexpected after the field medics initial report. "I doubt Jacques wants to try to push his luck any further. Legally he can't do it without having to justify it to the rest of the council, and we still  have allies in Atlas that make it difficult for him. At best he might try to pressure us militarily, but I'm not worried." 

Tai folded his arms behind the back of his neck, leaning back in his seat. "You already have something figured out?" 

James nodded, glancing sideways at his computer. With Glynda leading the island Huntsmen and her Academy, Patch's army needed a good excuse to exist. And fighting Jacques to defend such powerless victims as Winter and her siblings was ideal.

"We live in a world in conflict, Tai. Patch's council sent you to rescue me to build and lead an army that could match the great kingdoms, and I intend to keep my word. We'll be short-handed for now, but each of our men is worth five of any of the dimwits Jacques may have hired." 

"Let's hope it won't have to come to that, we've got a lot of hustle at home now that you've forced Summer and Qrow to take half a year off... thanks, by the way."

"Don't thank me, this is for their sake. The Brothers know that both of them would be looking for missions and assignments if they weren't legally exempt, and you could use these months off to help Ghira and Blake recover.  I would like all of you to be in top shape the next time I have a need for team STRQ. That includes Raven. Special Ops can take care of everything for a few months-"

“JAMES IRONWOOD!”

He was not one to disobey direct orders often, but even James knew that sooner or later the consequences would eventually catch up with him. That they would come in the form of his co-worker's dramatic entrance, kicking open the office door was... to be expected.

Sebastian Bleu. 

Grandson of the leader of the council of elders, popular politician on the public council for his... 'charisma' and his eagerness to defend any injustice, and most importantly: 

The connection between the Sanctuary Tower Army and the two councils. He may not have been the most capable person when it came to military duties at first, but with a little effort and work James had managed to turn him into a more than decent administrator, capable of passing most missions on his own... Although his habit of talking about classified missions to his family, most notably his grandfather, was a problem.

Today would certainly be one of those days. "Good morning to you too, Bleu. Can I offer you a cup of coffee? Tea? Something stronger? You look like you could use it." Ironwood said, pointing to the coffee machine in the foyer.

"Very, very funny. Are you going to tell me any more jokes? Because I hope... I VERY MUCH HOPE THIS IS ONE!" Sebastian squeaked, bringing both hands to his head, entering without waiting for an invitation and closing the door behind him. "Tai, perfect. Before I break my head trying to think why you've taken an extraction of this caliber behind my back, I have to thank you for your daughters convincing my little Eliza to sign up for the Huntsmen course."

"You're welcome!... you don't mean that sarcastically, do you?" 

Shaking his head, Sebastian slowly sat down in the chair next to him. A perhaps too long and deep sigh continued the conversation as he massaged his temples. "A secret extraction... risking Summer and Tai without any reinforcement? Bringen the children of Jaques fucking Schnee here? WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING?" 

Calmly, Ironwood got up to walk over to his mini bar, pulling out three glasses of whiskey. "On saving them, I think you already know that. Or are you going to imply that they don't deserve a chance to grow up free of that monster in human skin? I thought you'd have taken some good lessons from your-"

"Don't you dare put words in my mouth, James. Don't you dare." Sebastian made it clear by slapping the table with his palm. "I have principles, the same as you. But I can't understand how you could do something so irresponsible. Summer has lost an eye, for the love of the brothers! We only have one... two... silver-eyed people in Patch, we can't let them take such a risk without at least having a plan!"

"To be fair-" Hating to interrupt, Tai scratched the back of his neck looking for the right words to defuse the situation. "We had a plan, even if there were some improprieties in the end. And Sum's eye was because of Cho's little bastard son. No one but us is hurt by what happened… as much as Summer is important to the public power of the archipelago."

"You know… dammit… you know I didn't mean it like that, Tai," Taking a deep breath, Sebastian grunted as he downed the glass in one gulp…

Having to spit halfway through. "By the brothers, this is... how can you and Qrow drink something so strong?!"

"It helps to swallow the hard decisions." Getting Tai to nearly choke holding back a laugh, the general offered his handkerchief to Sebastian. "I'm sorry about how we went about this mission. And I'm sorry I kept it from you, but it couldn't wait. We had an opening and we needed- I needed to be able to save them."

"Aggg, why do you have to make my life harder? Wasn't it enough to force me to memorize every single military vehicle and equipment we have? Now you're also going to force me to have to improvise excuses? I am an excellent flutist and pianist, and a decent politician... I think... but what Sebastian Bleu will never be is a liar. The Bleu clan does not rule by lies-" 

"I'm not asking you to lie... I just need you to justify this for me. I have the report ready for you to put your digital signature on so it looks like you knew in advance, you just need to do that and we can get out of this without having to testify before the council."

Raising an eyebrow, Sebastian sighed as he fumbled in his pocket for his authentication key. "What I don't understand is why you hadn't warned me before you send them… I thought you trusted me." 

Even for a general trained to stand his ground, Sebastian's tone and newly abandoned puppy dog eyes were too much. "I didn't do it because I didn't trust you. I did it because I didn't want to leave the opportunity for any of the other clans to find an excuse to stonewall us. Once you get to know Winter as I know her you will understand how promising her future is, trust me. Free of Jacques that girl will succeed in changing the world..." 

Both men looked at each other without saying anything, Tai forcing himself to cough to get the conversation back on track. If there was one thing the huntsman hated more than awkward silences, it was watching friends fight.  "Listen, Sebs… if necessary, as the leader of the operation on the ground I'll offer to commiserate with you and James in front of the council. If they need any explanation, I'll be more than happy to remind them of Patch's reason for fighting-"

'Storm from Blood~

Born from Blood-'

"Sorry, sorry." Tai quickly apologized as he pulled out his scroll. "A message from my dad... channel 47, Mantle 24/7 now." Clear instructions, which James quickly followed. The general turned to the tactical screen covering his wall, activating it and transferring his computer screen to it. 

-Schnee Group chairman Jacques Schnee confirms the death of his two daughters and son  in a tragic fire that has ravaged the grounds of Schnee Manor.-

The screen was showing the ruined gardens of the Schnee manor, fires lighting up the night sky. 

"It can't be, he can't be pretending..." Ironwood blinked utterly dumbfounded, unable to comprehend how anyone could fake the death of their entire remaining family.

Sighing, Sebastian brought both hands to his face. The worst of the worst had happened. "With the 'deaths' of Willow's heirs, all shares in their names pass to Jacques. And I don't need to tell you what that means, do I?"

James couldn't answer, still fixated on the news report. Tai growled as his hands turned into claws, the painkillers finally wearing off. "Absolute control over the city of Atlas. And as soon as he manages to get rid of Mantle's council..."

The TV screen shattered, the remains of James' glass falling to the floor. "We've... we've got to do something. I can't let-"

Bleu shook his head, deciding to make better use of his glass and pour himself another drink. One he desperately needed. "There's nothing we can do if it's a political issue. We are not a nation powerful enough to make demands, nor would we do something like that even if we could. Our hands are tied...."

"So we just sit here and watch Jacques take over the kingdom?" James shouted angrily as he slammed his hands on his desk, one of them leaving a dent . "I've been here almost five years, I've expanded the army preparing for War... we've extracted everyone we needed and needed to be saved, and what's the use of all that?! Jacques is going to do with Atlas whatever he wants, he's going to turn it into his.... I can't even say it. Jacques is going to get away with it once again and I have no way of stopping him. We can… I'm going to let Poppy know-"

The mention of a certain woman set off alarms for Sebastian, who jumped to his feet. "Leave my wife out of this, James! Spying won't do any good if we can't intervene, and Jacques has too much security. I know it’s her job, but I prefer if she doesn't risk her life for no good reason." 

General and huntsman looked at each other, hesitating about what to say to him. His wife wasn't just a spy... but Sebastian didn't need to know that. 

"...you're right, and I hate it. It's like that bastard is always finding a way to destroy what I care about.... First he sentences me to death for defending the lives of my men, then he makes my favorite student's life a living hell... and now he's one step away from taking over my former home…” 

Watching a man like James fall limp in his seat was one thing, but seeing him hold his hand over his eyes to keep from crying was something else. 

The helplessness he was feeling was shared between the three of them, the pain of not being strong enough to change things seeping like a burden into their souls. "Jacques won't be able to escape forever." Tai whispered, rising to his feet, his eyes set on the window. "We can only keep moving forward, taking care of those we love. Because our children will be the ones that, one day,  change this world for the better. That's Patch's job, isn't it? To keep moving forward and prepare for the last war, ever onward without fear."

For reasons like that, Sebastian could never stop admiring STRQ’s members. Qrow may not have been around those days sharing the flame, but they still burned in him as much as they did in his family, the ever-determined will to keep moving forward. 

One that he envied with all his soul. 

"Tai... Tai is absolutely right. Every step brings us a little closer, so we can't give up. You have saved Jacques' daughters and son from his clutches... and now he has decided to fake their deaths publicly so he doesn't have to try to get them back. He has unknowingly given you the opportunity to one day take revenge... and that's what matters, isn't it? Just revenge, however long it takes."

Revenge, was that really what this had been about? There may have been a part of him that wanted revenge, but that would never be the right decision. The road to it would be all-consuming, and his men and Patch needed him too much to allow it... 

As much as it pained him, pursuing Jacques  would lead to nothing. Keeping Winter and her siblings safe was more than enough. "No, I saved them, that's all that matters. Besides, sooner or later, Jacques will get what's coming to him. And I will be there to see it, but I will not lose what I have built to hasten his downfall."

Seeing the general so sure of himself, Sebastian decided to leave it at that. "I knew you'd see it... now get those papers here, it's time for Patch to do what it does best by giving them a fresh start!" Ironwood agreed, happy he managed to convince Sebastian. "Iolana, nice fake last name. Not too elaborate, but it'll work. Now that's done, there's another matter: Maria says we have to meet with her tomorrow, something about an extraction in Kuroyuri-"

"Our work never ends, right?" Tai smiled, getting up as he looked at the clock on the wall. "If it's tomorrow that can wait, so can all your paperwork. What do you say about going somewhere for breakfast to toast our success?" 

Ironwood furrowed his brow as he grabbed his jacket. "You're going to drag us to Junior, aren't you? My employees see me spending too much time going to your club, I wouldn't want to feed stupid rumors."

"As long as he's the only one in the district who knows how to replicate my pancake recipe he'll be our regular restaurant. Maybe I could open a coffee shop while we're on leave... I should tell Torchwick about it..."

Cutting him off, Sebastian grabbed him by the shoulder. "Don't make plans so soon, okay? I'll find some work you can do to help improve the island's image even if it's not hunting Grimm. I'm going to get my breakfast jacket, I'll meet you in the lobby." 

Tai stood silently with his mouth open, watching the politician walk away so happy he almost looked like a different person. "The work never ends, no doubt." Ironwood laughed as he helped him out of the office, his spirits lifted. The general couldn't quite understand it, but Patch always managed to bring him back from the dark places of his mind. 

---

Soldiers going from one place to another, administrative staff and engineers working hard... Sanctuary Tower was in full swing. He may have sometimes longed for his position as Headmaster at Atlas, but having such a dedicated and professional team was not something he would want to give up. 

These men and women were determined to protect their archipelago and make it a respectable force that no kingdom could dream of conquering. 

There was still much work to be done to reach that dreamed-of position, but Ironwood was going to lead Patch to that dream. 

"Hehe..." His colleague's laughter brought him back to the present, James glancing sideways at Tai. 

Somehow, the glass elevator had ended up reaching the first floor without him noticing. "Looks like there's someone trying to see you and they've run into Camille 'Immovable Wall' Rojada." The huntsman gestured to the reception desk, where his secretary was having trouble dissuading a particularly adolescent girl from her demands. "Maybe she wants to complain about how terrible the mattresses in the barracks are? I hope that the house you bought them is worth it. I'm going to stop by the bathroom, okay? Don't be too hard on her, Jamey." With a pat on the back, Tai sped away, having to dodge everyone in his path. 

"Cretin..." Ironwood sighed as he adjusted his collar and took a deep breath a little more nervously than he'd like to admit. 

"Come on, I slept here tonight, that should count for something, right?" Winter growled, bringing both hands to her face, not even getting the secretary to twist her arm the slightest bit to help her. "I'm Ironwood's valedictorian, surely he's told you about me! Can you check under W? W for Winter..." 

The secretary stared at her, chewing gum and typing without looking away for a second. "Miss Winter, you don't appear on the list-"

"You haven't even looked! And what list are you talking about? Come on, please… I need to talk to-"

"WINTER!" 

Suddenly jumping up and turning around like a spring, Winter gave a military salute to her beloved mentor. "Sir, I'm sorry-"

Ironwood smiled kindly, catching her in a hug that Winter didn't expect but accepted willingly. "Cut the crap, come on. We're not in Atlas, you don't have to call me sir or give me the military salute. Cammy, Winter and her siblings have free reign to come up to my office, consider it a new rule that goes into effect as of today." 

Camille nodded, turning the screen so Winter could watch as she typed her name on the list. The teenager merely stuck out her tongue in return, surprising herself with the juvenile act. Maybe being able to relax had a bigger effect on her than first expected. "It looks like the Redheaven effect has already started to accept you, that's a good sign. Only the brothers knew how much you needed it. Did you have a good night? I got the medical report first thing in the morning before I even left the house. I'm relieved Klein only needs to be bandaged for a couple of weeks and some rehab. After Qrow and Summer came back like this the only thing I needed was for him to be seriously injured too.” 

"Scarlatina did this on purpose... even though he was threatening us, I think he was just trying to keep the other men from shooting at us."  

"Scarlatina, huh? I'm glad to hear he's still the same. I won't deny that it hurt when one of my best tacticians chose to serve under Jacques, but I don't hold a grudge or blame him. He put his family before me, and that's always the right decision. You put up a good fight too, didn't you? Summer was going on and on about how amazing your were holding the soldiers off until the morphine knocked her out."

Winter blushed, not used to having strangers praise her. She couldn't remember the last time she felt like this, happy and safe. Without the constant worry for her siblings when she didn't have them in her line of sight. “Sir, I don't think I can ever thank you enough-"

"James." He corrected without hesitation, taking Winter's hands between his own. "I told you quite clearly, young lady. When we are in front of other soldiers I am General Ironwood or Sir, in private you are to call me James. I expect my best apprentice to treat me with a little more familiarity." 

"I'm still-"

"Don't doubt it." It was strange to see Ironwood smile so much, but the teenager decided to say nothing. It had been too long since they had last seen each other, and neither of them were the same anymore. 

Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Winter regained her composure to continue the speech she had spent the last few hours preparing. "General- James… what can I do to repay you for this?"

"What are you talking about?" James asked confused, not quite sure what Winter meant.

“My father may have tried to keep us isolated since he tried to get rid of you, but even I heard that STRQ is the best hunting team serving under your command. Sending Mister Tai and Miss Summer after us on a secret mission..." Ironwood raised an eyebrow, doubting which of the two idiots would have told that bit of information to a teenage girl. “Using your resources like this and even hiding it from your superiors... I can't let your position here be tarnished because of us." The teenager explained, full of remorse, unable to understand how Summer and Tai had been so warm and nice to her and her siblings.

James held back a slight chuckle, placing both hands on his protégé's shoulders. "Winter, once I explained to Summer and Tai who you were, they both offered to perform the extraction in strict confidence. It may sound strange to you, but the Rose-Xiao Long-Brawen family represents everything that makes Patch special… the same values I taught you during your school years at Atlas Academy."

"Our values..." Winter began to recall the four conditions of a hero, just as Ironwood made sure all of his students at the Atlas academy remembered. "To be a true hero you need a body as firm as the hardest of metals, a heart as unquenchable as the sun, a brain as quick as lightning, and a soul full of light and hope. The heroes of tomorrow will be all of this and more, for they will never stop growing."

James nodded proudly. "It may sound childish and somewhat corny, but it has always been effective in its goal to inspire my future huntsmen. That’s why both here and in Atlas those are still the guidelines I go by. And although your father refuses to issue us hunting licenses so we can’t be recognized as an 'authentic' academy, Glynda decided to use these same principles as the motto for Patch's academy. If something works and inspires the youth, why change it?”

Winter couldn't help but smile, especially since the way her mentor was telling it was that one of her biggest dreams was much more than just a dream. "Sir... Patch's academy is real?" 

James nodded proudly. "We will work on Sir later. When Patch gained its independence from Vale during the Great War, two institutions were formed: First came Patch's huntsman academy, with the goal of training the youth of the islands so that they would not be dependent on foreign huntsmen.”

“A few years later, Patch founded the Sanctuary Army with the goal of being able to maintain independence against attempts of forced merger by Vale or Mistral. Unfortunately, both institutions remained largely in their infancy for much of the last few decades, with most of Patch's youth preferring to join the academies at Beacon and Heaven. It wouldn't be until a decade and a half ago that Patch would finally achieve its goals."

"With the fall of Beacon. Or rather thanks to Beacon's fall." Winter quickly pieced all the clues together, as James expected her to.

"Correct." James confirmed, proud of Winter's ability to put everything together. "After the destruction of Beacon, Glynda Goodwitch was contacted by the then 'headmaster' of Patch's academy. Despite the disaster, Beacon's efficiency and good results led Patch's council to offer her a position as second chairwoman for a year. The deal was to give her the position of headmistress if her performance and results were satisfactory during her time. An offer Glynda couldn’t refuse, making sure to blow expectations out the water."

"How?"

"Again, Beacon." James laughed. Closing his eyes, he let the memories of that time wash over him. "I'm sorry to put it so bluntly, but as a former headmaster, the fall of Beacon was a perfect opportunity to take over the faculty of the defunct academy. I prepared my team to offer contracts to all of Beacon's employees, and before I knew it, Glynda had already recruited most of the surviving faculty.”

“In addition, she made sure that Summer Rose, Taiyang Xiao Long, Raven and Qrow Brawen finished their education here at Patch. Convincing Summer and Tai wasn't difficult, this is their home after all. With those two on board, getting the twins to agree was easy. And with team STRQ at Sanctuary, a lot of the remaining student body decided to follow the heroes of Beacon. Before my legal team could even start, Glynda had already won the game."

Winter nodded slowly; frankly surprised that James Ironwood had been defeated so utterly. "That Glynda... She sounds like a terrible woman... not terrible in a negative sense, of course!"

"That may not be the most appropriate way to describe her, but my old friend is certainly a terrifying woman. Goodwitch made sure that Sanctuary acted as a regular academy as well as a hunter's academy, bringing the entire education of the archipelago under her command. There is a reason why Patch has become known for its highly competent professionals, and that reason has a first and last name."

"Every road will lead to headmistress Goodwitch… Sir- James..." Winter lowered her tone and head, clasping her hands together and rubbing her thumbs against each other. "I'd like to-" The teenager bit her lip, imagining how selfish it was to ask something like that after everything he had already done for her.

Ironwood didn't need the young woman to say anything to see what was going on in her head. With a quick gesture and a mute word, Camille nodded as the general took Winter by the shoulder, leading her out of the building. 

"Winter, I know it will take some getting used to but you need to relax. I am not and never will be remotely like Jacques, so you can allow yourself to have wants and desires. Feel selfish or just look for something you need without trying to justify it." The teenager looked towards him, while James guided her to the entrance of the compound. Thanks to the height and central position, the entire capital of the archipelago stretched before them to the almost crystal clear sea.  

"Do you smell that, Winter? That fresh, lively, tropical smell? You feel the air, warm and almost with a sense of hope and peace? The natives call it 'Manaʻo o ka ʻoiaʻiʻo '"

Closing her eyes, Winter took a deep breath. It was hard to explain, but it was true. The air simply brought a warmth that even the best heating systems in Atlas couldn't manage to create. "What... what does that mean?"

James shrugged, resting both hands on the railing. "If it ever had a translation it has been lost to time. But I can tell you what it means- It means to be honest with yourself and others, it means to face problems head on. It means to find the strength to follow your dreams and give strength to others."

"It's… that sounds beautiful."

"It is, Winter… It is." James sketched a half smile, reaching out and rubbing his protégé's head. "You can ask the same question to one hundred people on Patch and you'll get one hundred different answers. However, in the end the sentiment is the same: Be honest with yourself. I think you were going to ask me something, weren't you Winter? Consider this your first question as an inhabitant of Patch. What did you want to tell me?"

Clenching her eyes and fists, Winter raised her head determined to follow the example of the greatest father figure in her life. "High General James Ironwood, I want to follow in your footsteps. I want to study to become a huntress and join your army!"

"And why is that, may I ask?"

"Because you never surrendered. Not even when my father organized a whole trial against you, buying evidence and witnesses to make it look like you abandoned Fort Eisenherz and its men in front of Mistral's army. You never stopped defending your men; you stood up to Jacques even though you had no chance of winning. I want..." Winter bit her lip, trying to resist the regret in her heart. "I want to take back what my father has deprived me of these past five years, I want to be able to fight to the end without regret!"

Rubbing his chin, James snorted loud enough to interrupt Winter. "It's not going to be an easy road, you know that right? Glynda won't give you any advantage because of your last name and I won't be any less strict because of our relationship."

"I wouldn't want it any other way, sir!"

Winter's determination was as sure as the sunrise. There was a clear reason she was always at the top of her class... and that was because unlike her progenitor, Winter never gave up or took the easy way. The decision, as much as James would like to pretend otherwise, was already made from the very moment Winter had arrived at Sanctuary Tower without any orders from him. 

"For the time being, I want you to take a few weeks off to get used to the new climate and environment of Patch. Once you're ready... I'll call Glynda to allow you to enter as a new student in the course you're due."

Maybe James was right, Winter thought to herself. Maybe these islands would urge you to be honest with yourself. That was the only reason the teenager found for not being able to hold back her tears and throwing herself into James' arms, thanking him repeatedly for the opportunity.

A new beginning, a new opportunity to become the person she wanted to be... Now that it wasnt just a dream anymore, Winter wasn't about to let it slip away-

Take my hand~

I'm here to protect you~

Nothing will stop me~

"Is that your scroll? You still have that ringtone?" Winter asked, confused, not having heard the song in what seemed to have been more decades than she herself had been alive. "Isn't it... a little childish?"

"Shut up, It's a good song." James growled in embarrassment, turning slightly away from Winter to grab his Scroll. "It's a good song." James defended himself a second time for no reason since Winter wasn't accusing him, standing firm and coughing slightly to regain his usual firm tone. "Ironwood." The general answered the call.

"Hellow!" Answered the childish and slightly squeaky voice of the other speaker, pretending to sound like an adult. "I’m… I’m Summer!" Confused, the general checked the caller ID only to find that it was indeed Summer's private number. That quickly ruled out any kind of possible prank and left only one possibility. "I'd like to know... where the pretty girl from last night is!”

Sighing, James leaned against his desk. "Ruby?"

"N-n-n-n-no! I am… I am Summer! That's what I said!" The speaker tried to keep up her facade. "I am Summer and I demand information about the pretty girl-”

Turning to Winter, the general shrugged as the teenager did her best not to start laughing. "Okay 'Summer' , I'm going to need more information." James decided to go along with the charade a little longer, both mildly amused by how much Ruby was trying and certainly proud that the halo faunus was holding out for so long on the phone conversation. It was no secret how much Ruby hated talking without seeing the other person's face. "Who is this pretty girl you're talking about?"

Silence reigned for a few seconds, a hushed exchange of words on the other end indicating even more clearly than the previous slip that Ruby was not alone in whatever this was. "The pretty girl with white hair. We saw her coming down from the Bullhead yesterday and we want to know who she is- I SAY I WANT TO KNOW! Because I'm Summer and I'm the only one!"

"If I may, I'd like to confirm something, 'Summer' ? You say you saw her when she came down from the Bullhead?"

More silence followed by more debate on the other end of the call. "Yes! I confirm!"

"Then you'll understand why I suspect you're not Summer, right? Because if I remember correctly, Summer was in the Bullhead with the girl, so the one and only Summer should already know who she is."

Silence.

More silence.

Three beeps indicating that they had hung up on him. James shrugged, sharing a dumbfounded look with Winter, who quickly burst out laughing.

Pietro Polendina's prosthesis and augmentation clinic, Patch Island

10:30 a.m., August 17, Year 68 post-Great War

"We're busted, Yang!" Ruby screamed in fright, throwing her mother's scroll at Yang as if it was about to explode.

"How? It was perfect, a 100% Yang-tastic plan!" The blonde started running back and forth not knowing what to do with the scroll. The fear of Ironwood calling back was too great to think clearly.

The clinic's storage room had been the perfect place for their plan, so full of objects and with an assured escape route to the outside. Her uncle may have been in the building to keep an eye on them while mommy was getting her new eye, but Yang was pretty sure they could both avoid a half-sedated Qrow with a cast covering his arm. "Putting your name to a plan doesn't make it any better." Ruby accused mercilessly, determined to get as much of the blame on her sister as she could. "I'll tell them it was your plan-"

"Oh no, you won't!"

"Yes I will. I'm not going to get punished alone! Maybe if I confess now mama will forgive us.”

"Don't even think about selling the team, pup!"

"I'm going to tell her!" That last sentence was all Yang needed to move on to plan B: Execution of traitors. Before Ruby could re-enter Pietro's Clinic’s main hall, Yang pounced on her, sending them both rolling across the floor. 

Games that ended in fights were nothing new to the sisters, both more than willing to settle everything with their fists rather than try inferior options like dialogue or understanding. Shaking off Yang's grip, Ruby leapt backwards and climbed into one of the storage crates, grabbing the first thing she saw as a weapon: A long cardboard tube that was used to hold up paper bedspreads.

Yang did the same for her part, rushing to the opposite side of the back room to arm herself with bubble wrap strips as makeshift cestus. With a waggle of her eyebrows, Yang invited her little sister to take the first swing, a gesture of courtesy due to the difference in size and age.

Did Ruby mind fighting a girl a head taller than her and two-years-and-three months older? Not at all as the wolf demonstrated, her tail swaying from side to side for a few seconds before pouncing on her sister with the ferocity of an alpha wolf... or so Yang saw it, intercepting her sister in mid-air long enough to place a folded strip of paper in her opponent's mouth.

Retreating tactically, Ruby spat a couple of times as she wiped her tongue with her free hand. "I wasn't going to bite. We promised no biting or tail pulling!"

"I'm sorry but you can never be too careful, sis. I've seen you eat chicken and I don’t want to end up like that.”

"Maybe I use them to bite your stupid butt then!" Ruby screamed furiously at the offense, lunging forward waving her cardboard with a firmness and self-assurance that many apprentice huntsmen wish they had for themselves.

Yang fought back as much as she could, but Ruby's agility proved too much for the older girl, forcing her into a defensive position. 'Fool...' Yang thought as she managed to intercept and land a punch straight into Ruby's cardboard tube, forcing her to step away to steady herself.

Before the halo faunus could recover from the trembling in her wrists, Yang went on the offensive with something extra that Ruby couldn't help but notice and feel furious about it. Her sister's hair was on fire, meaning ‘Burn’ was active.

"HEY! You promised not to use your Semblance, traitor. I don't even have one yet." Ruby shouted, using her agility and speed to outrun Yang, climbing up the various pieces of furniture in the back room until she had the height advantage.

"I'm sorry, pup, I can't help it." Yang yelled, enjoying Ruby's anger. 

The little faunus tilted her head back, biting her bottom lip, like every time she got really angry. It was something that both Yang and her family found extremely adorable. "When the going gets tough I have to do what I have to do: I burn!” Yang yelled as she grabbed an old empty cardboard box, filling it with all the scraps of paper thrown in the trash nearby and throwing it at her sister with all her might. "If you want to even the score, little sister... Unlock your semblance. I believe in you."

The 'frag grenade' exploded against the wall, the pieces of paper flying in all directions forcing Ruby to jump from shelf to shelf to get away. As bad luck would have it, on one of the jumps Ruby couldn't grab onto the next shelf. 

Falling towards the void, Ruby screamed in terror as she saw her life flesh before her eyes. A little over dramatic maybe "NO!" Landing on her back after the severe fall of a meter and a half.

Yang was silent for a few seconds, unsure on how to proceed:

The big sister inside her wanted to go check that Ruby was okay, the fighter inside her wanted to keep still without letting her guard down, the future fugitive from her mother's punishment wanted to run out the backroom door, certain that Ruby's scream would have caught the attention of Qrow in the room across the hall.

The conflict was resolved without Yang having to decide anything, Ruby slowly rolling over on the ground until she was on all fours, her unmoving tail stretched out behind her, her healthy wolf ear folded down. "Couldn't help it, huh?" Ruby asked furiously, so much so that Yang felt a shiver as she listened to her. "You want to fight for real?" The three years and ten months old Halo Faunus slowly stood up, holding Yang's gaze with her silver eyes.

Eyes that Yang couldn't find even a shred of sisterly love in. Everything the blonde could feel was the natural fear of being in front of a predator.

The blood boiled inside Ruby, her breathing slow and heavy, filling her lungs with the hot air pooled in the back room, her vision blurred with rage. Something inside her was throbbing with strength, an insatiable feeling of revenge on Yang taking over all her senses. Without being able to understand what was happening, her entire body warped into a cloud of petals of the flower that formed one of her surnames, sweeping across the room at such an extreme speed that Yang was unable to follow her with her eyes.

"Ruby!" The blonde shouted with her chest heaving with pride at her little sister's accomplishment, only to realize that the accomplishment had occurred with only one goal: 

Beating her. 

Before Yang could process what kind of Semblance the wolf possessed, Ruby grabbed her fallen cardboard tube and climbed back into the box, the cloud of rose petals once again replacing her body. Her little sister's intense, glowing gaze, hair fluttering and her breathing quickening... Yang couldn't be more excited, finally their fighting games would go to the next level.

Activating her aura at the same time Ruby activated hers, Yang raised her right hand inviting Ruby to continue.

"VENGEANCE!" Ruby screamed, too excited to notice what just happened, the adrenaline in her body not letting her stop. Leaping towards Yang, Ruby proceeded to launch a myriad of 'slashes' with her trusty cardboard tube. Each time the older sister launched a counter attack, Ruby would burst into a cloud of petals, spinning around her until she materialized in a blind spot. 

"This is so much fun!" The wolf screamed, jumping backwards, grabbing one of the paper ball 'grenades' and shooting/blowing it out of her cardboard tube.

Unable to stop to assess the situation, Yang blocked the paper ball with a punch. "Final hit! Ready, pup?" The blonde asked, getting into a fighting stance, Ruby nodding and mimicking her older sister. 

"Three..."

Both sisters pulled their right foot back, preparing to jump.

"Two..."

Both sisters gritted their teeth, a smile determined to win painting on both their faces.

"ONE!-"

Qrow finally decided to intervene. Letting them fight to blow off steam was something that other parents might not agree with, but a little rough housing never hurt anyone. He and Raven had had some good fights in their childhood... perhaps for very different reasons, but that didn't take away from the fact that it hadn't negativly affected them.

Not at all.

"Enough, enough!" The huntsman growled quickly, blocking the two girls, grabbing Yang by the back of her jumpsuit and stopping Ruby with his foot. "What have we said? No final attacks."

"UNCLE QROW!" Both girls screamed, throwing their arms around their uncle's legs, as the firefighting measures were activated, the sprinklers dousing them completely. But that didn't stop the girls from trying to explain how exciting the battle had been from both perspectives.

Qrow sighed, looking up as he tried to figure out how he got to this point. At least Raven was too busy tending to a drugged up Summer to see the havoc her spawn had wreaked. "Okay, let's go one at a time." Qrow whispered as he carried them over to sit them on top of the container. "Yang, you first. Seriously... Burn? Inside a building again? What's our rule?" 

Yang looked up, rolling her eyes. "No using paper as a weapon-"

"No setting things on fire! Our house is used to it, but most buildings aren't regularly burned down." 

Clearly not considering it a problem, Yang stood up to catch up with her uncle, pulling Ruby against her. "That's not what's important now, what's important is that Ruby has unlocked her semblance! Two months ahead of daddy's record, so that means you'll be buying us two bunk beds." 

Why they would want two separate bunks was a mystery to four adults, so Qrow decided to focus on the more important development. "Pup, we've already rehearsed it. Describe to your uncle how you felt using your semblance, with detail." 

Ruby held her hand thoughtfully over her mouth, mimicking Raven's posture seamlessly. "It's absolutely amazing! I was like... fiumm! Zoooom! Shhhhiuuuun!" The halo faunus screamed, trying to put her feelings into words. 

Not the best description, but as the popular saying goes, a picture is worth a thousand words. 

Qrow smiled with confidence in his plan, placing Ruby in the center of the warehouse. "Okay, since nothing you've said made sense-" The huntsman stroked his niece's head affectionately, walking away and sitting down next to Yang. "I'm going to need a demonstration. You've always been high strung... not really, you've been a fairly quiet toddler until this year... but I figured your semblance was going to be a speed type. You're too much like Summer for it to be any different, so I want you to run around the room as fast as you can." 

A chance to prove herself. Ruby smiled as she closed her eyes, concentrating her aura and noticing an almost bubbling sensation inside.

Qrow felt his breath catch for a second, all his paternal instincts kicking in as Ruby's body began to transform into petals. But with the little girl not seeming to mind, he decided to wait patiently. 

The cloud of petals began to slowly approach Qrow's legs, 'bouncing' up and down as if to say something. "If this is some kind of speed semblance it seems to be quite intriguing..." Qrow whispered as he knelt down, Yang jumping on his shoulders to get closer. "It looks like some of your petals glow brighter than others and don't end up falling due to gravity, they seem to be your.... 'nucleus' in this form. Okay Rubes, showtime. Start running-"

The huntsman didn't even finish before Ruby started to move at breakneck speed across the room. "She looks faster than mom!" Yang celebrated from her uncle's shoulders. 

"I don't know if she's faster, but she's a hell of a lot more mobile. Losing some of Summer's explosive acceleration for that much control seems like a good trade to me. Can you go faster, Rubes?" 

The petal cloud gave a little 'bounce' before almost doubling its speed. "Okay, that's impressive-"

CRASH!!!

So impressive that Ruby couldn't keep control, crashing into a wall at full speed. And if that wasn't bad enough, Qrow knew that the wall was right next to where Raven, Pietro and Summer were. "No no no no no-" The huntsman whispered, lunging for Ruby, who was wobbling back and forth, totally disoriented. "Come on, kiddo, don't do this to me-"

His bad luck once again accompanies him everywhere, Raven and Pietro opening the storage room door attracted by the noise. Suddenly, Qrow found himself shaking a still wobbling Ruby with one hand, while Yang tried to get her to react.

In the middle of a completely flooded room, full of garbage and medical waste everywhere. 

And all during the time he was supposed to be watching them. 

Not knowing where to flee to with Yang still very conscious, Qrow raised his hands as soon as Raven got close enough to catch Ruby, taking her and Yang in her arms. "It's... it's not what it looks like. Ruby has unlocked her semblance-" 

Raven just walked out of the storage room without saying a word, never missing his gaze. Pietro looked between the two in silence while Qrow was dreading what kind of punishment his sister had in store for him later. "I'm..." Pulling out his flask, Qrow treated himself to a long drink. "Well screwed when we get home. Do you mind if-"

"Clean. All of it." 

A totally understandable request, Qrow merely nodded as Pietro closed the storeroom door. 

---

(One hour later)

"...by... ...uby..." 

The wolf heard a voice in the distance, her entire world spinning from the blow she had taken. Everything around her seemed clouded, her senses still overwhelmed by the pain of the shock as well as by the still bubbling sensation in her aura.

The voice urged her to hold on, but Ruby didn't know how. The voice surrounded her more than usual, her four ears too confused to put a direction to the sound. In a moment like this, the Halo Faunus could do only one thing: rely on the one sense that had always been so reliable, her sense of smell. 

Her nose went to work, noting dozens of different smells around her. Stinky medicines, medical alcohol, polished metal... and above all, scents she loved more than anything else in the world: gunpowder and sunflowers, the scent of her older sister. Roses and rain, the scent of her mother Summer. And arbolers and pomegranates, the scent of her mother Raven. Her mind wanted to relax and rest, intoxicated by the safety of her family, but someone had another idea. 

"RUBY, WAKE UP!" Yang growled worriedly, shaking her up and down. 

"Yang!" Raven could only scream in complete disbelief, not understanding what part of her firstborn had thought it was a good idea to shake someone semi-conscious after they took a hit to their head. The blonde merely laughed as Raven lifted her over her head, dropping her to the ground behind her as she focused on Ruby. "My little flower, are you okay? Yang, you can't shake someone-"

"Mom..." Ruby whispered softly, instinctively snuggling into Raven's arms. "Everything's spinning..." 

Smiling proudly that her idea had worked, Yang climbed back onto the stretcher, all concern that Ruby had been harmed fading. "No wonder, the walls of the clinic are insulated and yet we noticed your crash from here..." Raven whispered, both rocking her and making room in her arms for Yang to join in as well. "We are so proud of you, you know? To discover your semblance at only three years old... you truly are  a prodigy." 

The mention of the ‘We’ brought Ruby almost instantly back to reality, recognizing the room they were in. "Where’s mommy? Is she all right now?" 

Raven was silent, hesitating. Luckily, Yang was there to answer for her. "Mommy was laughing all by herself when we brought you in, Uncle Pietro's sleeping gas had her super amused. But a while ago she fell asleep just like you, she's on the other stretcher." 

More than enough explanation for Ruby, who with her mother's help sat on the edge. Her forehead was swollen and flushed from all the ice Raven had been holding against it. And yet the pain the little girl really felt was seeing her mother across the room, her eyes still blindfolded. 

A part of her that Ruby didn't even know existed was really scared that her mother would be left like her grandmother, but the night before Summer had already made sure to reassure them by showing them that her other eye was still in perfect condition, even forcing a 'Silver Wing' to better convey this reassurance.  She may still be too young to understand the intricacies of the Silver Eyes Warrior, but even at this young an age Ruby understood that her eyes were important. 

‘ You must remember that the light you will bring will make many people happy... it is our duty to protect and preserve it .' Summer told her a few months ago, when she and her grandmother took her to meet other Silver Eyes Warriors from Menagerie. 

And now... now her mother has lost one of them. It left the young faunus with a sense of fear and pain that she couldn't quite put into words. 

"Lights out..." Summer was still out of it, her entire face burning despite the anesthetic still running through her. But she could still hear her little ones without problem. Raven quickly carried both daughters over to where her wife lay, leaving Ruby and Yang on either side of their mother. "Hey girls… is it time already Rae?" 

"It is, sleepyhead..." Raven whispered, stroking her forehead, slowly removing part of the blindfold from her still natural eye. "How are you doing? Have you regained sensation?" 

Summer blinked a couple of times, leaning back on the gurney. "Let me see... I see a red-haired she-wolf and an overly concerned blonde she-devil, and a beautiful samurai with her hands full of bandages. I think we can say yes-" 

"MOMMY!" Yang and Ruby couldn't stand it any longer, jumping on her and latching onto her neck. 

"My sunshines... I'm sorry to have worried you. Your mommy gave you quite a scare, didn't she?" Summer smiled innocently, Rae noticing a slight tremor in her voice. Try as Summer might, hiding her true feelings from her, Tai and Qrow was impossible. "At least I'm going to have a nice scar to commemorate saving Blake and Uncle Ghira. I know it must have scared the hell out of you to see me hurt last night… but I want you to remember one thing." Summer whispered, pulling her daughters against her, squeezing them tight. "Our work can be scary and it can even scar us inside and out... but that's no reason to stop fighting, to make the world a better place. Scars are just a reminder to try harder, so don't be afraid of them, okay? At the end of the day, all scars will eventually fade... they just need time and love."

"Really?" Yang asked, lost in Summer's warmth.

"Really... and now I can finally fulfill my dream of shooting a real laser out of my eyes-" Looking up, Summer met her wife's unamused face. "They wouldn't let me keep the laser... boring. I suppose you'd like to see me without a blindfold now, wouldn't you? You must be as eager to see my new eye as I am." 

They both nodded, moving aside so Summer could sit down with Raven's help. Pulling a hand mirror out, Raven pulled their daughters back to give Summer space.

The huntress took a deep breath as she removed the bandage that still covered her face, revealing her new metal eye. Asking for the pupil to be yellow and red had at first seemed like an eccentricity, but Summer didn't mind. Having them a little closer at all times was worth it. 

"It... seems... to be working." Summer said, closing her natural eye and trying her prosthetic, surprised how much better she saw with the new eye. "Rae, I know you had Pietro remove my laser, but did you leave the rest of the functions?" 

"I've left all the ones that posed no more danger to you than us." 

"Even the Hacking tool?" Summer asked as she traced the line of light that ran from her eye trough to her temple, where now lay a small luminous circle to mark the electronic system that controlled all the extras of her prosthesis. 

Rae sighed with a nod, returning Yang and Ruby to the gurney. "Hacking tool, tracking system, web browser, combat functions... Pietro says as soon as he installs the control chip in your left index finger you'll be able to use it to move the interface around even if it's not physically in front of you."

"Cool." Summer nodded with increasing excitement. "Girls, I'm one step closer to becoming a mommy-nator!" 

Maybe people are going to feel like the loss of her eye was a tragedy, but Summer couldn't. Two members of her family had returned to Patch thanks to her, and that? 

At the end of the day, that was more than a huntress could ask for. Rarely did they meet with such a happy ending, so Summer decided to take itas she played with her daughters, marveling as much as Raven did at the sight of Ruby showing her semblance. 

Chapter Text

August '68 was a great month for Patch. Ghira's return was celebrated by the whole archipelago. 

The man who arrived as ambassador of Menagerie had quickly become a symbol for the faunus community of the independent islands and in the fight for faunus rights across the world.

The agreement for the purchase of non-regenerable Dust crystals in the archipelago with Vale and the island of Arcadia had come at just the right time, Schnee Industries announcing the end of any and all trade towards Patch.

And Sanctuary Academy once again had broken enrollment records. 

It was an incredible achievement... 

but it also meant an ever increasing workload for the  beloved and popular Headmistress.

Sanctuary Academy

11:30 a.m., August 19, Year 68 post-Great War.

Countdown to the start of the school year: 

2 weeks, 2 days

Sanctuary Academy, one of the first academies after Beacon to include more than just huntsmen training, stood proudly in the Koa neighborhood, welcoming students from the island's three cities.

Not that week exactly, as the only students at the center were those who were competing or training during the summer. All the work that remained at Sanctuary for the new school year was administrative… Glynda's sad specialty. 

Mountains of documents piled up around the office, the side tables she had brought overflowing and some bending inwards from the sheer weight of the paper. Being the Headmistress of an Academy turned out to be much more difficult than her former teammate and boss made it seem, every little part depending on her supervision to function properly.

And yet, Glynda wouldn't trade it for anything. Being able to carry on his teachings and keeping his legacy alive made it all worth it. 

Taking a break, Glynda stretched slowly in her chair. Thinking about Beacon always managed to slow her down for a few minutes, distracting her enough to make her write his name in one of her student's files.

Ozpin

Her best friend and confidant. But for the vast majority of Vale... a traitor.

That fate brought them together in Beacon, with two exchange students in the form of James Ironwood and Theodore Alyaqut, was no accident. Team GOJT didn't reach the popularity of STRQ, but they weren't unknown in the early days of Grimm hunting as a profession either. Neither was Beacon at the time, the headmaster behind the founding having left the academy in a sorry state.

But with Theodore returning with his family to Vacuo and completing his education there, and James deciding to join the Atlas army to follow his parents, the duty of Beacon's restoration fell to Ozpin and her. Countless sleepless nights working, trying to make the Vale King's dream of an academy open to all come true. Ozpin's lifelong legacy…  The legacy of a man who had turned Beacon into the academy of dreams... stained with blood and tarnished beyond repair by the actions of the impostor taking over his body... 

It still managed to stir her stomach to this day. No matter how much she tried to explain that Ozpin wasn't in control of his body, no matter how much evidence she had collected to prove that the infinite man was real. It all meant nothing to the people.

Ozma remained a legend to Remnant, and Ozpin died a psychopath in the eyes of the world he loved so dearly, razing the capital of Vale to the ground. 

Few would be able to carry on after this, but Glynda had made a promise to herself. She would not let Ozpin's dream die with him. Dedicating herself to the education of a kingdom with as much potential as Patch had brought joy and purpose back into her life. 

That and making sure that the youngsters who took the path of the hunt didn't have to leave their homes behind to pursue their education. 

"Ghira Belladonna has arrived on campus, Headmistress Goodwitch." Kam Rojada, Glynda's faithful secretary, announced to his boss through the private channel… Which couldn’t have come at a better time, she desperately needed to get out of this office.

Knowing the academy inside and out, Glynda calculated that it would take Ghira seven minutes to get to her office. It was easy to make such calculations when you were the one who had personally designed the Academy. Thinking back to the first time she came to Patch after receiving the offer to lead its educational programs seems almost amusing now. Of course back then, the state of Patch’s school system made her almost quit right then and there.

A lot of people thought it was because Glynda came from Beacon.... but the sad reality is that the rural academy where she attended elementary school could compete with the first Patch Academy. 

A single building in the middle of the top hill of the island, with a training field and practice arena drawn on the ground. It had been an embarrassment; the rest of Patch was on the same technological, industrial and service quality level as Old Vale. 

It was just... as if no one had ever tried to do anything decent with the academy.

From the way that the decrepit old man who called himself Headmaster described the situation to Glynda, it was obvious why Summer and Tai had decided to leave Patch. It became immediately apparent that none of the so-called ‘ teachers ’ had any formal huntsmen training. Most of them didn't even had a background in teaching at all. 

For a place believed to be 'protected by RedHeaven's blessing' , that the best they could offer as an academy was a ramshackle building with no proper equipment or teachers with hunting experience shocked Glynda. She was certain that if it weren't for the ambient aura emitting from the volcano, Patch would have ended up being reabsorbed by Vale or Mistral long ago.

Theodore once offered her a position in Shade as an alternative, but Glynda did not give up. If Ozpin could rebuild Beacon, she could build Sanctuary too.

‘I didn't rebuild Beacon to gain fame or power in Vale;

I did it so I could continue to believe in our world.

That's what will make the difference,

Glynda,

hope for a better tomorrow.’

Ozpin's words still echoed in her mind, a constant reminder that kept Glynda going ever since Beacon fell.

A year obeying a useless man with no knowledge of Grimm or the work of a Huntsman. A year that Glynda used to set her dreams in motion, thousands of Scroll calls and pacts behind the backs of Patch's headmaster being the bricks that would serve as the foundation for the greatest project of her life.

Having convinced team STRQ to finish their training under her, she managed to show the council that she was able to not only get results, but surpass their expectations. With the fame of team STRQ rising rapidly, Glynda proposed a project to build a new academy. One that could stand on equal terms with Atlas, Shade, Haven and even Beacon in its prime. With her skill in teaching a new generation of huntsmen proven and plans for the academy itself and the required building materials already planned for, there was little the council could do but accept.

It was fortuitous that Patch was one of the few locations on Remnant with an active volcano that allowed for the extraction of Dust on an industrial level. In-Dust-ries as the locals liked to call it. And the one in charge of building and expanding the archipelago, the leader of the Torchwick clan, was more than happy to build Glynda her academy.

With the council of Elders on her side, her work speaking for itself and the logistics prepared, the civilian council had no choice but to green light the construction. The countless hours of planning had finally paid off.

Seven months later and thanks to an almost miraculous combination of several factors, the new Patch Huntsman Academy was finished:

• Financial relief thanks to a deal with Vale who was more than happy to get rid of much of Beacons left over supplies and teaching material; and Menagerie, after Glynda convinced the Faunus council that her Academy would host the main headquarters of the Faunus rights platform, the White Fang.
• The call for students thanks to STRQ's fame all over Remnant.
• The unexpected and almost miraculous one-year-contract Oobleck managed to acquire with the Schnee Group to supply the Academy with Dust. 

Many had called Glynda bold for designing her Academy based on Beacon's original plans, but it's not like her detractors were going to keep her awake at night. This academy was the continuation of Ozpin's dream, a new symbol of peace and hope for a fractured world. 

---

"And what are we going to call it?" Peter Port asked the day before the inauguration, standing in front of the main building with his fellow teachers. "We need a powerful name; one that makes it clear to the world that Patch has arrived to make a difference." 

"A name that gets attention, one that makes it clear that our students will shine like no others." Ghira Belladonna, Menagerie representative and defense attorney specializing in racial conflicts, continued the point of his coworker, his eyes on the coat of arms engraved above the main gates. 

A sword piercing the dawn... the symbolism may have been a bit more violent than he would have liked, but the visual impact it exerted was undeniable.

"Any suggestions, Headmistress?" Bartholomew Oobleck, the Academy's head of history and second in command, asked Glynda who had stood back from the group, her eyes on the statue adorning the main fountain.

A bold and provocative statue, as some had described it. Dedicated to the man who inspired her to believe in Remnant. "Ozpin wanted Beacon to light the way into the future, guiding us to a new path of peace. This academy..." Glynda clenched her right fist, guiding it to her heart. "This academy will not be just another beacon; this academy will be the sanctuary for those who refuse to accept that we have failed... a sanctuary for those who still believe in a brighter tomorrow."

Silence fell among the four, pondering the headmistress's words. "Sanctuary." Glynda announced, the other three nodding in agreement. 

A name to continue the legacy on her shoulders.

 ---

Memories of that celebratory evening always managed to put a smile on Glynda's lips. And even after fifteen years as a headmistress, she still felt like that rookie. Moreover, being the first to get drunk on campus didn't help with feeling more mature.

Patch's academy had been bringing huntsmen of the highest level to all corners of the world, their achievements and results elevating the academy's status to something almost mythological. A legend among the common people, surpassing Beacon as a symbol of peace.

Maybe none of her graduates had the nice hunting license issued by Atlas, but no one in their right mind would or had ever dared to refuse the services of Patch's students.

Year after year, the results spoke for themselves.

"Glynda?" Three knocks on the door brought the headmistress back to reality, groaning as she stood up after hours going through documents.

It was hard to keep her decorum after seeing Ghira again. The capture of her old friend and his young daughter had been a blow to all of them. Glynda had spent many nights going over possible leads, working directly with STRQ to find their friend. Still, there was no reason to lose her composure … or so she told herself. "My god, I can't believe you're here... I'm sorry I didn't come to see you sooner, I really am. I was on my way back from a meeting at Shade Academy last night when James called me-" Glynda began to apologize in advance, opening the door by pushing aside the papers that had partially blocked it.

Ghira simply scooped the smaller woman into a hug, her explanation dying on her lips as she returned the embrace. And if there were some tears during their reunion? Well, no one would need to know about that little detail. 

'Some things never change' Ghira thought to himself. "You have nothing to worry about, I've been on the island for two days and I've already had every reporter on Patch looking for statements on my return. You're the first person outside my family I've decided to see... I'm glad that everything is still the same around here." Ghira smiled pointing to the mountains of paperwork. "You need a little help, don't you?"

"Not yours, Ghira... you've been through-"

"Please, Glynda." The panther faunus whispered, his gaze sinking to the floor. "I know what I've been through, I've had a lot of time to reflect. Until now I thought... we could save the good name of the White Fang. Sienna's around, isn't she? I'm told she's the replacement Menagerie sent after my kidnapping."

Glynda nodded, reaching back for a moment to grab her Scroll. "Miss Khan took the office next to yours, even though Menagerie insisted she should use the official embassy. It's been a pleasure to work with her, I just wish it could have been under better circumstances... Before we go, I need to ask one thing. How is Blake doing?" 

The faunus smiled as he heard Glynda ask about his daughter, moving into the office so that she could close the door. "Her and Kali have spent the night at her parents' house, they have been ecstatic to see Blake again. I think... I think she is much stronger than I expected. There is still much fear and mistrust in her eyes but she has responded well to meeting her grandparents. Once the psychiatrist had a chance to speak with her, I plan to have her meet with Yang and Ruby again. As I heard, the two have been asking to see her non stop since they reunited on the airfield. And if everything goes well, I might consider signing her up for the new school year."

Of course, Glynda wasn't planning to deny her old friend's wishes, having no doubt that he and Kali knew what was best for their daughter. But as a teacher she couldn't help but worry. "Don't you think it's a little early?" 

"Maybe? I don't know. Adam has scarred my little girl inside and out, but isolating her from her home, from her people? That can't be good. Kali has said that maybe we could move to Menagerie if Blake needs a little change of scenery... but as much as it pains me, she and Blake belong here. They were born here and moving to Menagerie would only hurt them. I love my homeland dearly, but I want my daughter to grow up in a place far away from the strife of the faunus."  

"I know Kali said it for you, but I would recommend not stopping by Menagerie right now..." Glynda whispered as the two walked down the halls, all the administrative wing employees taking a second to greet the faunus. "The situation is... very complicated."

Ghira swallowed slowly as he continued to appreciate the concerns of his co-workers, following Glynda until they both reached the section of the building dedicated to the Menagerie embassy. 

---

Ghira sighed in relief as he entered his old office, everything as he remembered it. It seemed like yesterday when he left this office, confident that the Vale trial would be a quick one. A simple case of unfounded accusations.

Twelve months of torture. An entire year that Cho had taken from him and his family. 

The faunus ran his hand through his folders, opening and viewing most of the pending cases, doubting that many of them were still open. And how many more were to come… 

"You were confident that we would come back, right?" Ghira continued to whisper, sitting back in his armchair and noticing all the empty space on the seat. "I'd love to be able to say that I never gave up hope either..."

Resting a hand on the panther faunus's shoulder, Glynda squeezed slightly as she opened the blinds with her telekinetic semblance. "While your rescue operation was public, James and I sent many of my best senior students and many of his best soldiers to gather intelligence and fight White Fang terrorist cells all over Remnant. When Sienna joined Sanctuary to take your place, her absolute priority was about differentiating Cho's organization with the righteous and peaceful motives of your White Fang. It was at that time that Qrow took charge of your rescue, convincing James to lead the operation in private."

Picking up the framed photo on his desk, Ghira couldn't help but tear up at the memory of Blake's birth. "I know, Qrow told me.... Tell me one thing, Glynda. Have there been disturbances here? Have Patch's faunus... suffered because of me?"

"Don't you dare think like that." The continuous office door opened, the Menagerie ambassador attending to the sounds from the other room after finishing her call. 

Sienna Khan, daughter of the leader of the faunus council. Ghira had only had the pleasure of working with her on a few occasions before, but his experience with her had been satisfactory to say the least. A dedicated and excellent young woman with a great future as a lawyer.

The bengal tiger faunus smiled as she closed the door behind her and approached her predecessor with a hesitant step. "Ghira, it‘s a pleasure to see you safe and sound. I am-"

If one thing was clear to Ghira, it was that the young woman did not deserve the pressure his disappearance had generated. That was something no one deserved. "I remember you, young lady, no need to introduce yourself. I couldn't have asked for a better replacement, I hope you were comfortable with the chaos I left you with." 

"To be called a young lady at the age of thirty-five... you're too much of a gentleman, Ghira. I'm glad to see that Cho couldn't get to you... I can't say the same for the spirit of the other faunus.  Ghira, the situation for the faunus has..." The tiger bit her lip, looking away. "I know you just got back, but we'll need all your years of experience to get us out of this. The damage Cho's actions have caused to the Faunus community is incalculable, I think...I think she may have destroyed decades of progress." Sienna kept her head lowered, waiting for Ghira to say something.

But what could he say? He had spent nearly twelve months tortured by Cho, enduring her provocations and taunts. And even in death, Cho was still haunting him. "How bad is it, Sienna?"

Glynda stepped back slightly, letting Sienna take the center of the room. As much as she blindly supported the two, her presence and contribution in these matters would be of little help, the headmistress lamented. "... Mistral... informed Menagerie a few weeks before STRQ killed Cho that they were going to reinforce their terrorist group control laws and were going to start investigating all faunus associations and population centers in the kingdom." 

Even worse than he feared.  Ghira didn't know what to do. It was as if sixty years of progress after the Great War were vanishing before his eyes. Even after all these months as Cho’s captive, he still couldn't understand why she would cause so much harm to her own kind.  "Every time I saw her enter my cell, I couldn't help but think of my warnings to Menagerie. The council has caused this, as much as they don't want to- …what is the council's position?"

"They are trying to stay away from Cho and the White Fang, but Vale and Mistral have too many critical voices against ou- ...  against Menagerie."

"Sienna, why did you cut that ‘our’?"

"Because Menagerie has failed the faunus, Ghira! A government for all faunus, for all to feel recognized... has become just the opposite. Cho may have died, but she still won. More and more Faunus turn against humans, and more and more humans turn against Faunus. Humanity distrusts us again, blames us for their problems. An innocent generation will now have to live through the hate we tried so hard to extinguish... Honestly, I'm thinking of quitting..."

"We can't quit now." 

Cho's death, so recent and yet so distant in his memory. The fight against her would not end even with her death, as she told Tai in her last breath. "Cho... Cho had planned to die that night. I've been watching her lust for power and conviction grow with each new step... all to die in a pointless fight. What motive could she have to take Blake and me out of her secret base and take us to Vacuo, to some sawmill in the middle nowhere? These moves by Mistral and Vale, Cho must have expected them.”

“Somehow she did, and was ready to fight them head on... with the help of a Maiden, or by becoming one." Glynda and Sienna shuddered at the thought. A ruthless woman like Cho having the power of a maiden on her side would have been an absolute nightmare. "Cho wanted some kind of information from Qrow, one that only he could have." 

"The nine months with Ozma." Glynda knew it couldn't have been anything else; the only topic that Qrow had never shared with anyone, not even his personal therapist.

Ghira nodded, leaning back, his whole body aching under the bandages. "Cho seemed to want to use me as bait to get Qrow to talk. When that didn't work she started getting desperate, talking about things that made Qrow... Tell me, Glynda, does the name Amber mean anything to you?"

Just like Qrow, Glynda's face grew somber the moment the name Amber was mentioned. "Amber, an orphan from Vacuo without surname. Member of Team HAM, study partners with STRQ. Qrow and she had an intimate relationship during their first year at Beacon... Another victim of the Fall," Ghira didn't need to hear more, his rage for Cho reaching incomprehensible levels. "I don't remember much about her; she was part of Ozpin's program for orphaned and at-risk youth. If Cho mentioned her, perhaps we should-"

"If you want to investigate, let's do it without pressuring Qrow. He didn't seem to really know why Cho was mentioning her. But whatever it is, we can't let it go, not with the White Fang still out there." Sienna and Glynda lifted their heads, watching as Ghira rose from his seat. "If we quit now, we abandon every faunus that wishes for a peaceful life. Menagerie has failed me, but we don't have to fail our own. Humanity and Faunus have the same origin, and I will fight to the end to remind both sides of this. Sienna, I know that you are now Menagerie's ambassador-"

"Did you not hear me? I wanted to quit. I studied hard so I could become a lawyer and help the White Fang. But now that name is stained with blood, with your blood, with the blood of all the innocent humans who died in Vale's courts. The faunus have no leader, no one to look up to or to follow in the hopes of a better tomorrow... So if you are going to ask me to join you, be sure that I will do it. I don't care what name we use, all I care about is helping our people. I just want all human and faunus children to be able to live in a world without differences, without fear or hate." 

"I'm glad to hear that. Will you stay here at Patch?"

Sienna looked out the window, her eyes lost in the horizon. "I'd like to, I'd love to, but you're already here. If we want to do this right, we have to cover Patch, Vacuo and Menagerie. I'll take care of Menagerie, try to join Wingdar's academy and convince headmistress Terra to start a co-socialization program with humans.... This island has taught me that Menagerie needs to be much more open with humans, a nation for faunus should not be ONLY for faunus." 

"Then..." Glynda took a step to her side, finally finding the part where she could intervene. "Allow me to help. I know Terra personally and I think I could convince her to collaborate with the Arc clan in some way. I'm sure Julius Arc would be pleased to help us. That old man has spent so much time studying faunus customs and traditions when they started migrating en masse to Patch, he would no doubt be more than willing-" 

Your world needs a great defender~

Your worlds in the way of harm~

You want a romantic life; a fairytale that's full of charm~

"C’mon… Excuse me for a second-" Glynda apologized walking away from the table and taking her Scroll. "Yes? What?! And why didn't they call? Okay, I'm going to see them. Remind them to not touch... anything. I'm not joking.” Sighing deeply, Glynda brought both hands to her forehead, rubbing her temples.

Ghira raised his eyebrow in amusement, knowing full well who would create such a reaction in Glynda. "Am I mistaken or have unexpected visitors arrived? Dare I say... STRQ-scented visitors?"

"We've been talking about Qrow so much that we ended up summoning him, he's in my office with Tai and Ruby demanding to see me... Sienna, Ghira, I'm sorry I have to leave, but I have too many important papers to leave them on their own for more than a minute.”

Sienna and Ghira looked at each other, the two of them sharing an amused smile. The panther faunus walked up to her, first grabbing her by the shoulder... and as soon as Glynda's guard was down, pulling her against him in an embrace. "We're going to set everything up over here, so if you have time later stop by, we could grab a bite to eat... I hope the workers' cafeteria is still as good  as I remember" 

"Idiot, I would never let them do anything to your beautiful cafeteria." Responding to the hug, Glynda wiped away a sneaky tear, composing herself much quicker than the first time. “Having you here again is a miracle made true, Ghira. I know you will ignore me, but please take it easy. Rest a few more days, I can take care of most things for you."

"I don't doubt it… I'm glad to be back, Glynda."

"And I'm glad you're here." The headmistress whispered, closing the door behind her. She stood there for a few moments, happy that her old friend was back safe and sound, memories of Ozpin coming back into her head....

For four seconds, before she took off towards her office in a hurry.  

---

(Exactly five minutes and four seconds after the call)

By the time Glynda arrived at her office, Tai was making paper cranes with documents to entertain Ruby, while Qrow had poured himself a glass of the drinks she hid in her personal cupboard.  "Don't you know... don't you know to call before coming? I am a very busy woman at this time of year; I can't run an academy and attend to your nonsense whenever you please." 

 All three turned to her, Ruby's smile so innocent and precious that Glynda had to concentrate to stay angry. "Hello Miss Gywit, I've got a surprise for you!"

Tai smiled as he set Ruby on the floor, who ran to the headmistress and hopped up and down.  "You didn't need to run for us, Glynda."

"Are you exhausted after running so little? Your years perched on your throne have taken their toll, eh Goodwitch?" Qrow joked as he finished his glass in one gulp, standing up next to Tai and between the two of them pulling Glynda out of the office. "It'll be safer here-"

"Safe? Fu- eh, fun you, Qrow, nothing is safe with you guys.” Glynda bite her tongue, chastising herself for almost saying a swear word in front of a minor. "And you Miss 'I'm going with Yang to her math class' ... you think I'm going to believe that you don't know how to pronounce my last name? I've seen you read the academy anthem, don't try to play games with me!" Ruby feigned ignorance by sticking her tongue out to the side, a gesture Summer had made sure to pass on to her two daughters. 

Once again, STRQ shadow continued to haunt Glynda wherever she went. "Kam says it was an emergency, what's going on?"

Father and uncle shared a complicit look, each kneeling beside Ruby.  "I know Ruby gave you a lot of trouble last year with her constant running away from class to go with Yang, Glynda, so today we bring the solution to all your problems!" The drunken Huntsman explained, while opening his Scroll and showing a map of the floor to his niece.

Tai massaged Ruby's shoulders, encouraging her to do some quick stretches in his best sports trainer impression. "You do it as we have practiced, okay my little flower? Try not to bump into anyone this time." Tai encouraged his daughter, tying her hair in a ponytail to minimize problems.

Ruby nodded determinedly, placing herself at a starting line that Glynda was sure wasn't there a moment ago. And she clearly would not have painted such a thing with Dust.

Preparing herself like a professional runner, Ruby let the bubbling sensation inside her take over her whole being and turned into a cloud of rose petals. A cloud that, before Glynda's astonishment ,and Tai and Qrow's proud gaze, flew off at full speed through the corridors taking with it carpets, curtains, banners and any fabric not particularly attached to a surface. 

“That's a..." Glynda looked still blinking angrily at the two adults, both nodding extremely proudly. 

"A semblance at her age, I should have expected it from you. Yang probably unlocked hers early too, just never had anything to fuel it enough to activate. Just to make sure, you're planning to pick up everything your baby girl is leaving on the ground, aren't you?" Glynda saked still in complete shock, the screams of terror and surprise from her workers echoing throughout the building as the halo faunus continued her run.

"Yep." Tai and Qrow replied at the same time, popping the P. 

A particularly high-pitched scream that almost certainly came from Oobleck made Glynda pause, memories of everything Yang had mistakenly set on fire flashing before her eyes. This time with Ruby replacing her older sister in Glynda's nightmares.

Finishing her run, Ruby appeared on the opposite side of the aisle jumping and reforming in mid-air, falling into the arms of her father, who was waiting for her ready at the starting line. "Dad, Uncle Qrow! I did it!" Ruby shouted proudly, raising her hands high enough for Glynda to see that the little halo faunus was bringing with her some kind of clothes. Cloths that the headmistress immediately recognized as the different flags that marked the divisions on campus. "And I haven't bumped into anyone!" Ruby declared even more proudly, looking up like a Huntsman who had destroyed a Nevermore hive. "Did you see that, Miss Gywit? I'm super-fast! You're..." Ruby tilted her head, struggling to read Glynda's expression. "Are you happy? I'm a big girl now and I have a semblance!"

"What do you think, Goodwitch? Do you concede now that we're dealing with a prodigy?" Qrow pocked the headmistress, hitting her with his elbow.

Glynda adjusted her glasses, trying to ignore the chaos behind here that seemed to follow everyone from team STRQ. Why she ever thought their daughters would be any different was a mystery. "You… you want to move her up a grade, don't you?" Glynda couldn't help but smile proudly, stroking the little girl's crimson hair. "And yes, Ruby, I'm very pleased."

Tai nodded resolutely. "According to Sanctuary's rules, students under the age of six with awakened aura and semblance must take introductory combat classes alongside the youngest group available. And relax, the petals fade away in about ten minutes, maybe thirty... "

"Ruby was already attending half of Yang's classes, and if she also attended Port's classes officially we think it would be best to simply move her up a year. You can't deny that Ruby belongs there Goodwitch; you've seen her classwork." Qrow continued the argument, Glynda noting as the two adults discreetly high-fived each other.

'These two idiots have memorized one of Raven's speeches ... Or Raven forced them to.' Adjusting her glasses again, the headmistress stared at the wolf,  who was smiling innocently. "It's highly irregular to allow something like this... but Ruby is a highly irregular case. I'll talk it over with Port and send you my decision tonight." 

Unable to contain the excitement, Qrow and Tai high-fived each other again, Ruby shouting and demanding to join the high-five. "I don't want to sound rude but where are Summer and Raven? Normally they're the ones who take care of Ruby and Yang's education.”

"Rae, Summ and Yang are at Pietro's pharmacy to repair Summer's eye- And before you say anything, Summer bet 30 lien that her new eye was bulletproof." Qrow explained as Tai and Ruby nodded solemnly, the ridiculous story no doubt more accurate than most people would expect. "But don't worry about me, I was just leaving. I know James has a meeting and as his right-hand man-

"You're on leave." Tai coughed dryly, glancing sideways at his brother-in-law.

"Am I, Tai? What would Jamey do without his right hand? Rely on Clover? Over his dead body." After planting a kiss on Ruby's forehead, which the little girl complained about because of the smell of alcohol, Qrow headed for the door. "If you'll excuse me, I'm going to the roof. I can't afford to be late or they might not let me in-"

"Why are you going to the roof?" Ruby asked, tilting her head in confusion. The three adults looked at each other, desperately searching for an excuse to cover up Qrow's gross cluelessness. "You're going to go parkouring?" 

Qrow quickly nodded, feeling saved by the bell. "Yes, that's exactly it! I'm in the mood for a little thrill, you know pup? This cast started bothering me yesterday-" 

"They put it on yesterday." 

"Exactly. And your uncle needs to stretch his... legs and run up to Sanctuary tower over the rooftops! I'll see you for lunch, okay? I still remember the promise to take you and Yang to Azure Basin for a hike in the dunes." 

And before Tai could remind him why that was a bad idea, Qrow ran off. "What a weirdo Uncle Qrow is." Ruby laughed innocently, not knowing how right she was.  With a double sigh, Tai offered to help pick up the mess Ruby had made while the little girl amused herself by playing with a math exercise Glynda had picked out and put on her computer.  "Miss Gywit, it says here that Mr. Klein is waiting in the lobby," Ruby said turning the computer screen and pointing to Carly's notification "Who's Klein?"

"Klein... Klein... Klein... that name sounds familiar..." Stroking the imaginary beard that Raven and Summer ordered him to shave off years ago… he loved that beard. Tai leaned over the couch to read how the name was spelled, and maybe find gossip on Glynda's computer. "I think he must be the Klein Iolana, do you remember the white haired kids that we brought-"

"PRETTY GIRL?!" Ruby screamed at the top of her lungs, rose petals flying around as she jumped up in excitement. Before Tai could even confirm it, Ruby had already flown off, transforming mid jump and racing out of the office, all the papers Glynda spent hours organizing flying in the air.

The headmistress turned to Tai, the blonde Huntsman simply shrugging at the accusatory and angry look. "Where's the lobby?" Ruby asked, coming back to the office, the papers that had flown out after her being pushed back into the room.

"It's the large room at the entrance of the building, my little flower. Where your Uncle Qrow has placed the third flag-" Without letting her father finish the sentence, Ruby had already set off on her stormy way down to the first floor of the building. "Hehehehe... First Yang and now Ruby... how quickly children get used to their semblance, right? You could say… that they s-embrace their new powers." The blonde Huntsman joked. Glynda just kept staring at the man, already wishing this day was over.

Without acknowledging his sorry excuse for humor, Glynda swung her Crop around the room, pulling the papers she needed for her meeting with Klein out of the air. With one last scaling look, she slammed the door close, making the last few papers that survived Ruby's rampage fall to the floor.

Left alone in the office, Tai could only groan as he started to pick up the documents around him.

---

Patch's Huntsmen academy, Sanctuary. 

Even Weiss, who had lived in seclusion all her life, had heard about the legendary Academy on the secluded Island. Winter used to tell her and Whitley about it, promising them that one day, they would be able to attend here. Back then, it seemed like a fantasy, used to go against their father when he would rage about Patch in front of his children…

But they were truly here, just like Winter promised.

Pushing the doors to the lobby open, Weiss slowly entered the academy. It was in these halls that some of the best huntsmen and huntresses in the world started their journey. Heroes that stood against even the strongest of Grimm without fear. And now she was starting to walk that path herself.

Weiss wanted to be a Huntress like that more than anything. Someone who would protect people without fear, shielding them from the darkness. The first time Winter stood between her and her father as she held her crying brother in her arms she knew she wanted to be like that. 

Her every free moment since then was spent learning anything she could about Grimm and how to fight them. Winter herself was learning all about Grimm and how to fight, but when Weiss was old enough, her father suddenly forbade her from touching anything related to the huntsman profession.

But Klein had managed to smuggle more than one book on the subject into her bedroom over the years. Winter meanwhile would sneak her rapier into her own room and would spend evenings where Jaques was away to introduce her to the basics of swordplay. All the while telling her that one day, their family sword would be hers to wield.

And while Myrtenaster might still be too heavy to use properly, Weiss was confident that her knowledge of Dust and the Grimm would be enough to get her into the introductory Hunting course.

"No need to be nervous, Miss Weiss." Klein gripped the white-haired girl's shoulder, trying to calm her down gently. "You heard Miss Winter, Headmistress Goodwitch is reasonable and will see your potential as a future huntress."

She knew Klein was right, but part of her couldn't help but doubt. She kept hearing her father, raging and raving about the idiocy and incompetence of Patch and its people. Telling her that she was no better when she failed one of her assignments. Telling her that she would never be better if she kept following her sister's example. 

That was the last time her father spoke to her, Winter finding her crying in her room that same evening. Only a day later her sister received Ironwood's message and they fled the mansion before Jacques returned home. She still feared what would have happened if they didn’t escape when they did.

Noticing his young charge tensing up, Klein kneeled down in front of her. “Come now, young miss. There's no need to fear. Look around you, we are standing in the famous Sanctuary Academy. Just like your sister said you would one day. Stand proud Weiss, I know you are going to do wonderful here.”

Unable to help herself, Weiss put her arms around Kleins neck, squeezing the butler tightly. Letting go without a word, she looked around. The glory of Sanctuary loomed before her, the pristine, polished corridors filled with light and warmth thanks to the gigantic glass windows that decorated the outer walls. Dozens of employees strode the ground floor , conversations and discussions of the utmost importance were held in every corner of the building.

This... this was what Weiss expected from such a renowned place.

The  cold, harsh reality was very different. The ground floor was the spitting image of chaos.

Papers covered the entire floor, dozens of employees trying to pick them up without much success, carpets and curtains blown down as if a storm had swept through the building.

Everywhere Weiss looked, she could see people run around in a frenzy. "Has anyone seen my hat? I need my hat!" A pitiful voice cried out in desperation.

"My coffee, my thermos! How am I going to survive a day's work without coffee?" Another person cried out, their voice filled with soul crushing desperation.

"I have been sorting these admissions for one week. Alphabetically! My life is ruined!" Another voice cried out angrily, accompanied with a dramatic sound of a chair being thrown against the wall. "I curse you, STRQ!"

Klein, standing in the middle of the lobby, could only chuckle. As the former head butler of the Schnee mansion, he was well acquainted with the chaos unfolding around him. Though looking down, he could practically see Weiss’ image of the famous academy breaking into a million pieces.

Taking the young girl by the hand, he moved them to the side and away from the worst of the ruckus. Their plan was to blend in with other people to make sure Weiss would not be recognised, no matter how unlikely that may be. But with the lobby in such a state they didn't need to bother. 

No one had even looked at them so far. 

Picking Weiss up, Klein navigated through the frantic people towards the receptionist desk. "Good morning." The butler tried to get the receptionist's attention without much success. The poor man was more concerned with finding his glasses amidst the clutter around him then paying attention to his surroundings. "Good morning mister ... Kam." Klein repeated, this time adding the name the flipped nameplate showed. "We have an appointment with headmistress Glynda Goodwitch."

Finally noticing the butler after hearing Glynda's name mentioned, Kam quickly stood up to offer his hand. "Sorry for the inconvenience, we just... we just got attacked by the wildest creature known to man: a STRQ child. May the brothers protect us if they decide to have another one."

Weiss and Klein cocked their heads in confusion as Kam typed on his keyboard. "Yeah, Miss Goodwitch has received the notification and she will be here shortly. Sit... wherever you like, just try to avoid any documents that seem important."

Putting Weiss down again, the two made their way back to the corner that seemed the least chaotic, Klein setting his young charge down on the one chair that miraculously survived whatever happened here. "Would you like me to talk to Glynda, Miss Weiss?" He asked, kneeling in front of her to fix her dress and hair. The poor thing looked ready to bolt any second.

Trying desperately to calm down, Weiss sat there while Klein kept adjusting her clothes, despite everything being as tidy as it was when they left this morning. But the familiar pulling of cloth and a gentle hand in her hair did help. Taking a deep breath, Weiss gently pushed the butler's hands away. She was grateful that he was here, but she couldn't help but feel embarrassed about needing Kleins help so much. Steeling herself, she opened her mouth to-

"PRETTY GIRL?!" 

The scream came from the stairs, startling Weiss. All pretence of courage vanished as she jumped out of her seat to hide behind her butler from whatever demon was about to descend.

The scream was quickly followed by more, this time from different people as they cried out in surprise and anger. Before they knew it, a red blur of petals came into the lobby, making a round across the entire room before coming straight for them.

Just before it collided with them, the red storm of chaos slowed down and turned into a young girl. Black red hair and wolf ears surrounding a brilliant and innocent smile. A stark contrast to the destruction behind her. Weiss could only stare as the little girl kept running towards her, red cloak and wolf tail swaying back and forth as she moved.

When the little girl finally reached them, she stopped suddenly. Her bright smile vanished and she started clutching her skirt, all the energy replaced by nervousness and uncertainty. A shiver ran through her as she started looking away, clearly unsure how to proceed.

Weiss understood exactly what that felt like. When you weren't sure about yourself or what to do and were paralyzed by indecision and fear. Stepping out front behind Klein, Weiss slowly approached the younger girl. Now that she got a better look, she recognised her immediately.

"I remember you, you were in the hangar where we landed the other night." Weiss said softly, which didn't stop the girl from being startled by her. "My name is Weiss," The white-haired girl offered her hand slowly, pushing the rose petals between the two of them aside with her foot in a futile attempt to calm her own nerves.

"Pretty girl~" Was all the faunus replied, making Weiss' eyes widen in surprise.

"Pretty... girl?" Weiss asked slowly. While it was true that many people had praised her looks during gatherings she was forced to attend, none have ever affected her like this. Holding a hand to her chest, she could feel her cheeks getting warm as the strange girl kept looking at her. A familiar feeling enveloped her, one she had only ever felt around her siblings and Klein before

"Y-your hair shone under the moon, it was s-so pretty." The faunus explained, stuttering, her eyes still locked on Weiss's hair. "Pretty girl." The little girl giggled to herself, her shoulders slowly relaxing.

"My name isn't ‘ Pretty girl ’." Weiss explained, placing both hands on her waist. "My name is Weiss, Weiss Sch-...Iolana." Weiss explained, correcting herself mid sentence. Remembering Ironwoods explanation about their name and the need for secrecy.

The faunus blinked, tilting her head from side to side, her eyes roaming over Weiss' face as if she was looking for something. "What's wrong? Do I... do I have something on my face?" Weiss asked, rubbing her face to get rid of whatever made the faunus keep staring so intently.

Without a word, the faunus rummaged through the inside pocket of her hood until she found a key ring of sorts, filled with small cards. Ignoring the question, the faunus showed a card to Weiss that read 'sad', with a frowning face beside the word.

"Are you asking... are you trying to ask me if I'm sad?" The faunus nodded quickly, her eyes looking directly into Weiss' this time. "I'm not sad! I'm... I'm nervous. I'm nervous because I want to be a Huntress. And for that I need to convince the headmistress that I'm ready to join the academy." Weiss quickly looked  away, uncomfortable by the faunus' intense stare. "And if I was sad, what would it matter to you? I don't even know your name despite repeating mine twice!" Weiss feigned indignation, hoping that would drive the faunus away. 

"Yang says we shouldn't feel sad," The girl explained, as if that made sense to Weiss. Picking up her keychain again, the faunus began to search until she found the card that stood for 'Happy' . "Yang said that we should smile whenever we can, so others smile with us."

"Well, I don't want to smile, okay? I don't know who this Yang is but she sure is an idiot." Weiss snorted, puffing out her chest, trying to mask her embarrassment at being read so easily by this little girl. "Now why don't you leave, huh? As I said, I have a very important appointment with the headmistress!" Turning her back on the faunus, Weiss did her best to act confident.

If people younger than her already have a semblance, it would be even harder then she thought to convince Miss Goodwitch that she was ready to start her training.

Silent again, the faunus began to run up the stairs, this time without turning into a storm of petals, thankfully. Weiss looked over her shoulder as the faunus stopped to talk with a blonde-haired, excellently dressed woman halfway up the stairs. "Miss Gywit," The faunus yelled, grabbing Glynda's skirt. "She wants to be a huntress, just like me."

Embarrassed for the third time because of the faunus, Weiss watched as the woman who must have been Goodwitch knelt down to whisper something in the faunus's ear, moving out of her way with a pat on the back.

'It's over,' Weiss thought as she saw Goodwitch's analytical, steady gaze on her. 

Moving slowly and steadily despite the chaos around her, Goodwitch held her hand out as she greeted Klein. "Mr. Klein? You must be Weiss' legal guardian."

Klein nodded, returning the handshake Glynda offered. "That is correct, Klein Sieben at your service. As you know, this is Weiss Iolana. She and her siblings are my charges after their father was … unable to take care of them anymore.” Aware of the official story, Glynda played along."

"A shame, truly. Though I have no doubt that you will make an excellent guardian for Weiss and her siblings." Glynda nodded, turning her back on Klein to kneel in front of Weiss, who had slowly made her way through the rose petals to where both adults stood. "Nice to meet you Weiss, my name is Glynda Goodwitch and I'm the headmistress of Sanctuary."

Still shaken, Weiss quickly grabbed the woman's outstretched hand. After shaking it far too hard, she started introducing herself. “It's an honor, headmistress Goodwitch. I am Weiss Schne- Iolana! I am Weiss Iolana!” She couldn't even manage a simple greeting. How was she supposed to become a huntress when even the most basic of courtesies gave her trouble? She was going to end up alone and unloved in some-

"How old are you, Weiss?!" Glynda interrupted, worried about the child's clear struggle with the situation.

Blinking in confusion at the question, Weiss pulled back slightly to cross her arms over her chest. "F-five years, Headmistress G…Goodwitch. Does... does that pose a problem? I can a-assure you that my aura has already been activated by my older sister W-Winter, and she has been training me in the basics herself. Also, I have been studying the use of Dust in combat extensively." With a sigh, Glynda pressed her hand to the side of her head. She knew the Schnee heirs would not have come out of their home in the best mental state, but this was even worse than she feared. 

Thinking Goodwitch's reaction was about her, Weiss panicked. If she didn't convince the headmistress right now, her dream of becoming a huntress was over. 

Winter would be so disappointed. Maybe she would even send her back to Atlas. She could not let that happen!

“N-not only do I have knowledge about mixing and using Dust far ahead of other my age group, I also studied multiple books on both hunter training and Grimm. I also memorized most of the three Grimm encyclopedias by Peter Port, who I believe is a teacher here…”

"Weiss..." Glynda sighed for the third time, bringing her hands up to grab the white-haired girl by the arms. Fearing the worst, Weiss choked back a bitter cry.

'It's all over...' Weiss thought silently, tears warming her cheeks. 'She's going to make me leave... I won't be a Huntress.'

"You don't need to present yourself like this is some kind of job interview. You are still a child Weiss, you do not need to convince me of your worth. It’s my job to see the potential of those who wish to join my academy." Glynda explained, using her other hand to slowly stroke the crying girl's head. She never cared much for Jacques before, but she never thought he could do this to his own children. 

"All I need to know to let a student choose the Hunting introductory course is if they are sure about it. Tell me, Weiss... are you sure you want to be a Huntress? It’s ok to want something else in life, you do not need to do this because your sister does.. You’re free to choose your own path."

She stared at the women, shocked by her words. No one outside her sister and Klein ever told her she could choose what she wanted to do in life. And from them, it always felt more like a wish than a fact. But now Glynda Goodwitch, one of the greatest role models for huntsmen in the world, told her the same thing. Could she truly choose what she wanted?

And more importantly, would she still want to be a huntress?

No, while the words of the headmistress may have shaken her to the core, there was no doubt in her mind. No matter what, she wanted this. To become a protector of this world and its people. To be everything her father never had been. No matter what insecurities she has, what worries reared their ugly heads today, that wish never wavered.

Taking a deep breath and rubbing her face to wipe the last few tears away, she gave her answer. “Headmistress Goodwitch, I … I want to be a huntress. More than anything!”

Smiling brightly, Glynda stood up. “Then I welcome you to Sanctuary Weiss Iolana. I have no doubt that you will become a-”

“PRETTY GIRL!”

Without warning, a red bluer shot past Glynda, ramming into Weiss full speed. As she fell to the ground, the same wolf faunus rematerialised on top of her, her tail wagging behind her in a frenzy. Stunned by the unsuspected attack, she could only stare at the smiling girl on top of her.

Glynda chuckled, very amused by Ruby's strange fascination with the former Schnee heiress. “Weiss, allow me to introduce Ruby Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen, the youngest student in Sanctuary Academy's history. You two will be sharing your classes from now on.”

Pushing the still smiling girl away, Weiss got up slowly. This ball of chaos was going to be her classmate? Looking around the still half destroyed lobby, she shuddered. Could she really come here with someone like that right beside her? Maybe she should wait a little like Winter said and get used to this new place before starting her training.

Shaking her head, she stood up, face determined. No, this was not how a huntress would think. A huntress would face the threat headon and make sure it was dealt with. Looking down slightly to said threat, she was taken back by her bright silver eyes that seemed to glow along her happy smile.

Shaking her head, again, she turned towards Goodwitch. “This … Ruby, will be in my class? Then I ask permission to be allowed to keep an eye on her. Someone this destructive will need someone to keep an eye on her to make sure something like this” She looked around the lobby for a second. “Doesn’t happen again.”

Glynda couldn't help but laugh a little. She could see herself in Weiss quite clearly at that moment. All proper and convinced she could tame the chaos that is the STRQ family. She had no doubt that Ruby, and Yang once she met her, would quickly make her realise that this little incident was tame in comparison. But even so, she had no doubt that the girl would make a fine huntress one day.

She just hoped that the sisters wouldn't corrupt her too much.

“That will not be an easy task miss Iolana, but I think you will be up to the task. Welcome to Sanctuary.”

Sanctuary Tower, Elder council floor

12:45 p.m, August 19, 68 post Great War.

Carrying his lunch in hand, Ironwood grunted as he entered Maria's office. For some reason, the meeting had been moved up by almost two hours, so once again lunch had to wait. To his good fortune, or rather his enjoyment, Sebastian was also carrying a lunch box wrapped in a thin scarf over his knees. 

"Not a word, it's Eliza's lunch box. Mine... mine wasn’t washed ." 

"You won't hear anything from me, except that you have good taste. That's silk, isn't it?" Sebastian rolled his eyes, drawing a laugh from the general. "Enough for today, where is Maria? She's the one who sent the message for us to come early." 

Sebastian shrugged, setting the lunch box on Maria's desk and pacing the office. Dozens of photos of STRQ, Ruby and Yang decorated the walls, including a good number of himself, Eliza and their grandfather Grand. The relationship between the two council members was a mystery even to their own families, although Sebastian himself knew more than he should.

"I'd love to know, but the office was empty when I got here... and the electronic lock was disabled. If I had known no one would use them, I could have used that money for something more useful." 

"I wouldn't..." James looked away, taking a furtive bite of his lunch. "I put some of the new Hardlight Shield generators inside the locks budget-"

"That's why they were so expensive?! James, for the love of the brothers!" 

"Someday you'll thank me. Torchwick got us a reliable buyer and I couldn't pass up the opportunity." 

"Why... Why do you trust him so much? I've known him since we were kids, do you know how often he stabbed me in the back or kidnapped me for some of is dumb games? More than you expect, I tell you. And only one of the two is metaphorical." James decided not to ask which one. “He and Neo are... how can I say it without sounding mean? Menacing criminals?"

"Useful, the word you're looking for is useful. Roman saved my life during the battle of Old Vale, so I trust him when he gets a reliable buyer. And Neopolitan is a bit more unpredictable, but she cares about this island almost as much as she cares about Roman. I understand that your experiences with them haven't been the best, but even you can't deny that Roman connections have been a boon to Patch for years now." 

While Sebastian hated to admit it, he was right, so the politician simply nodded. He was good at that, even if his mind was full of insults against the 'pumpkin king' . The two of them enjoyed their lunche, James talking lively about new weapon developments while Sebastian pretended to understand what he was saying. 

Until one of the lights on the world map behind Maria's chair, lights that neither of them had ever noticed before, began to flicker. Slowly, Ironwood closed the box with half of his lunch in it, getting up to inspect it more closely.

Sebastian joined him, silently waiting for his companion to come to a conclusion. "Why would Maria have a map with so many luminous dots-"

"They're for knowing when there's trouble." 

The two top brass of Patch's army turned with a start, finding the elder council member, Maria Calavera, staring at them from the doorway. "Two adults like you, sneaking into an old woman's room... how embarrassing." Maria smiled as she walked to her chair, leaving Ironwood and Sebastian to return to their seats.

"It's not like you're a helpless old lady- AY!" Sebastian groaned in pain, a swift, sharp blow from Maria's trusty cane-scythe leaving his knee sore. "I'm sorry, okay? I was just stating the obvious." 

"I guess I've been a little unfair, but I'm sure you did something today to deserve a quick wack. Let that be a lesson to you, Sebs." Maria nodded to herself as she sat back in her chair, giving a quick full spin before leaning back with her elbows on the table. "And now... who will go get the documents from my car?... Any volunteers?" Neither of them said or moved in the slightest, not agreeing to resign themselves to being Maria's errand boy. "I thought so... an old lady's got to do what she's got to do." 

Removing one half of her cane, Maria turned to the window. The ancient hunting legend stayed perfectly still... until she suddenly threw her staff through the window like a spear. 

Ironwood and Sebastian got up running, watching as the baton and a poor bird fell on Maria's car. The old woman pushed them aside to lean out of the window, climbing up to look out. "Qrowie, get the papers from the glove compartment before you come up here!" The crow quickly covered itself in smoke, Qrow appearing completely defeated on the hood of the car. "While Qrow gets my stuff, I better bring you up to date on the urgency of this meeting." 

The three returned to the table, Maria placing her ID card on her computer. The screen came on amidst a specially decorated presentation, with a craftsmanship and attention to detail that could only come from the Xiao Long family.  

"Have you had Tai do the work for you?" Sebastian asked, marveling at the details. Sebastian began to wonder if he could manage to get room in the budget to have Tai make something like this for him from time to time. 

"Of course not, if I asked him he'd want to participate and he's on leave. I've asked his mother to do it-" 

"Hima is a civilian, Maria!" James exclaimed, biting his lip at the council member's irresponsibility. "Sanctuary Tower has qualified professionals for this type of task." 

Maria shrugged, slapping Sebastian's hand away. "We're family, I know she wouldn't say anything. And why don't you focus a little more on what it says instead of who did it, gentlemen?" 

The two quickly began to read the entire document, both pausing at three words that gave both of them a bad feeling. "Extraction... of Kuroyuri? Maria, what is that supposed to mean?”

Marian nodded, unsurprised by both men's reaction. Rummaging through her drawer, she pulled out two copies of the transcript of the previous night's council meeting. "Unanimous vote last night. After several months of being affected by a deliberate silence with Mistral and exploring possible solutions, our ally Lieutenant Li Ren-''

Sebastian looked at James, who quickly took control of the situation.  "You don't need to explain, I've been in contact with Li Ren for nearly a decade. I know that Mistral and Madame Spider in particular have been squeezing the municipal coffers of Kuroyuri for years, forcing them into more and more excessive Grimm cleanups without the necessary resources, and I know that the huntsmen in Kuroyuri and surrounding areas are practically exhausted.”

Nodding, Maria continued through her presentation until she came across a map of the region. "Three nights ago, Lieutenant Li Ren used the security code they received from Patch during the alliance treaty decades ago. Apparently a nearby city, Oniyuri, has been ravaged by a specimen of a new type of Grimm."

Not sure he had heard correctly, James rubbed his eyes trying to comprehend the new information. "A new type of Grimm? One specimen? A single Grimm has destroyed an entire city?"

Maria nodded, moving on to the next image, revealing an abomination the likes of which they had never seen before. A sort of hybrid between a horse and a beowolf, much larger and with a protrusion in the shape of a human upper torso growing from its shoulder. 

The picture showed the creature attacking a huntsman with a sort of polished stone spear, too finely crafted to be made by a Grimm.

"Lieutenant Li Ren calls it the ‘Nuckelavee’ , we don't even know where it came from. The only thing that matters is that its hunting ground-"

"Hunting ground?!"

Maria could only nod again. These meetings reminded her why she rather be out there, hunting an unknown Grimm like that instead of sitting in a cushy office all day. But the slight pain in her neck was a stark reminder why she couldn't go into the field anymore. "It's not just any Grimm. That... thing... is stalking huntsmen during their battles with other Grimm, waiting for moments of weakness to appear and end both the battle and the huntsmen' lives. Unfortunately, the problems don’t end here, there is also confirmation that it‘s attacking supply caravans and deliberately destroying the cargo, leaving the corpses of the guards and transporters in sight on the roads. The latter is Li Ren's theory but it is worth taking into account: The Nuckelavee is also targeting rural communications towers, disabling them without destroying them to attract repair crews.”

Ironwood jumped, having heard enough. If the Grimm was this dangerous, they needed to do something. “We have to kill it-"

"We can't." Maria cut him off immediately. "Mistral refuses to create a formal mission or even admit the Grimm's existence. I have tried to contact them, but their response is always the same: The Nuckelavee is not real, the attacks are caused by a cell of Salem acolytes." 

Sebastian put his hand to his mouth, not wanting to believe this. "It's... its own people are dying-"

"Acceptable casualties." Ironwood whispered, gaze fixed on the image. "As long as the situation is contained to one region, Mistral's army will be able to contain and thoroughly investigate the citizens. Mistral is evacuating the towns that conform to the council, no?" Maria's nod made him clench his fist, unable to believe that Mistral could leave its people behind like that. "Well we can't waste any more time, we have to get them out of there." 

"The question is where to bring them..." Sebastian whispered, unlike the two preferring not to look too much at the creature. His training at the academy had not prepared him for something like that. “Patch is already bordering on overcrowding and construction of new apartment blocks is proceeding slowly, and Cousu is rather more crowded than is advisable for such a small island. We can't bring in a whole city without having room for them."

Maria let the politician finish rambling before continuing, pouring herself a cup of tea, "You studied at Beacon, Sebastian. I know you haven't practiced as a huntsman, but you have to know that you can't take your eyes off a Grimm, even if it's a picture." 

"Easier said than done..."

Finishing her cup, Maria placed it down and gave him a signal to refill it. "Kuroyuri have been our allies in Mistral for decades, even longer than we have been an independent kingdom. The rest of the council and I have decided to give you one of the uninhabited islands, the one south of Azure Basin, to occupy and rebuild Kuroyuri there."

"That... is insane." Sebastian stifled an exclamation, forcing himself to look at the images of the Nuckelavee lurking in the trees, attacking hunters and houses. "Giving up an entire island just like that..." 

"Patch was able to grow thanks to the help of many cities in the past, Kuroyuri chief among them. As payment, Patch gave them one of the ' Keys of the RedHeaven, ' as a symbol of friendship. Now, it is time for us to prove our word." 

"And what about the RedHeaven effect?" James asked, crossing his arms, a part of him hesitant to even after so many years bring up the subject. "I know the belief that Redheaven blessed Patch is common among the populace, but the three of us know that-" 

"I'm here..." Qrow growled, entering without asking permission, earning a scolding look from his boss... which he completely ignored. Taking one of the chairs attached to the wall and sitting down next to Sebastian. "You had to attack me in mid-air, Maria?! You couldn't ask me like a normal person?"

"You were going to do it if I asked you like a normal person, Qrowie?" 

Qrow was silent, conceding the battle. "Anyway, here's what you had in the car." The huntsman set a huge briefcase down on the table, which he had somehow managed to carry folded up under his cast. "What were you talking about?" 

Ironwood handed him the report, letting him catch up. "As I was saying, Redheaven's ambient aura is what gives the archipelago its... defensive quality. But it doesn't cover the entire island south of Azure Basin. It really... It only covers the half of Azure Basin where we have the mines and the two inhabited islands, City Ruins and the Nameless one are simply unprotected. How does the council propose to extend RedHeaven's aura to the new Kuroyuri?" 

"I always knew we were right to choose you to lead our army, Jamey." Maria nodded proudly, pressing a button under her desk. Quickly, the windows closed, metallic shutters going down in front of it and the door. "Redheaven's aura comes from a combination of a dust crystal cluster that lies in the caverns beneath the volcano, the natives originally called it 'makana lani' . The heat from the volcano warms the crystal, and they produce that ambient aura... so we're simply going to excavate some of the volcanic caverns that run beneath Nameless, artificially placing a dust cluster under the island. This will mimic the effect of RedHeaven with no one being able to tell the difference."

"Will it work?" Qrow and James asked at the same time, letting Sebastian enjoy being the knowledgeable one in the conversation for once. 

"How do you think we have the Azure Basin protected, james?" Maria smiled without losing the tension of the conversation. "The mining work will take a few weeks, so Grant wants the extraction to take place as early in September as possible. To that end, he has authorized Torchwick to purchase some massive Mistraelian airships, which will arrive here in a week-"

"We can carry out the extraction on the first day of September." James started getting back to his feet, picking up Qrow's briefcase. As he expected, it was filled with aircraft documentation. "Mistral will be distracted by the start of the school year, and if my engineers and I work hard we can get the aircraft ready to cloak."

Quickly realizing an important detail, Sebastian whispered it to Qrow, who also realized it when he mentioned it. “Wait. Mistral isn't going to let us take an entire city without repercussions."

Finally touching on the subject that Maria dreaded, the council member sighed, placing both hands under her chin. "The council has ordered Lieutenant Li Ren... that in exchange for ceding them one of our islands that they were to prepare to destroy the city."

No longer surprised by anything, James sighed, bringing both hands to his forehead in an attempt to relax. "He's ordered them to destroy their own city... their pride and heritage… Just so the Mistral council cannot link the missing persons to our extractions. You know that eventually Mistral will discover the whereabouts of the inhabitants of Kuroyuri, right? ”

Maria nodded slowly, eyes on the Nuckelavee. "My hope is that Mistral and Vale's relations will have degenerated enough by that time and we can offer a military alliance treaty to the Vale kingdom, appealing that for nearly 500 years we were part of the same family." Maria sighed knowing how far-fetched her plan was. "We live in difficult times, James. Pride and history are only good if they ensure you're still alive the next day. Otherwise... they're nothing but a liability. Since this mission is far beyond anything Patch’s army has done since its founding, Grant and I thought that one of us should go and lead the extraction at ground level. Sebastian-"

"No."

"Sebastian-"

"Nonono... NO! I'm just an untrained graduate, the biggest thing I killed was a beowolf, and I wasn't very good at it either!"  

Sebastian's fear was so latent that they could almost distinguish his heart trying to flee from his chest. "Jamey can't be seen publicly as long as Jacques is looking for him, and Qrow is hurt-"

"SEND CLOVER! HE ALONE CAN TAKE CARE OF EVERYTHING! HE'S FOUGHT WORSE, I HAVEN'T!" 

"I was already thinking of sending all Special Ops on this mission, Sebs..." Ironwood whispered, grabbing him by the shoulder. "But I agree with Maria. The people of Kuroyuri will be terrified, and they need to see that someone from the top brass is willing to come for them." Sebastian wanted to run far away, but Ironwood's grip was firm. "You have your huntsman's pride, don't you? You have the same standards as me, don't you? Well Sebastian, it's time. There comes a time in the life of every huntsman where one has to face danger without looking back, and this is yours. I'll tell Clover to stay with you-" Ironwood did his best to ignore Qrow retching in the background after hearing Clover's name, but the urge to yell at him was growing. "So please, if you really consider yourself a student of Ozpin, you need to honor his legacy and do this."

For the first time in his life, Sebastian seriously considered running away from Patch and leaving it all behind. Maybe become a monk of Argus, or a miner in South Vacuo... quieter, happier lives....

Lives that were not his own.

"Fuck it, I'll do it." 

Chapter Text

Menagerie, S̄ām Nạkbuỵ Cave

13:45 p.m., August 4, 68 post-Great War

The caverns under Menagerie have been known to go to exceptional depths, so no one dared argue with Cho when she chose one of those caverns for the White Fang's base of operations. 

Despite the expansive cave system, it was hard to find any place that was bustling with people. It was not a place you would want to raise a child, even if the central area where the children were taken care of was mostly isolated from the day to day operations. Iros Amitola did his best to take care of his young charges, distracting them with toys during the day and great stories of old faunus heros during the night.



But even with his best efforts, many children spend their days in fear, not unlike Blake.

"What do you think those things are?" Illia asked, having dragged her black haired friend to the entrance of the central cave to watch people hurry along, carrying crates and supplies in a hurry. Blake liked Illia, unlike Adam and the other older children. They scared her, giving her dirty looks that wanted to make her vanish right then and there. They were some of the youngest children in the base, only two newborns being even younger.

But Illia... She was a blessing made girl, really. Playing with her was so fun, making her forget where she was for a few precious moments. Only a day after meeting Blake, the young chameleon faunus already convinced her father to look out for Ghira, giving the man some much needed respite from Cho. And while she couldn't protect Blake from Adam and his ‘games’, she could be there for her afterwards. 

In return, she could speak freely to Illia, telling her stories about team STRQ, her uncles and aunts as she called them, and their two children. And while the chameleon was hesitant to listen to stories about humans at first, she quickly became enamored with the fantastic tales of the great huntsman team and their exploits.

Taking Blake by the hand, she led them back into the cave, moving swiftly towards the back where the two built themselves a little nest of blankets and pillows. One of Illias' ideas when she noticed that Blakes enhanced hearing made it hard to relax with the sounds of the base in the background. "Whatever it is, I hope they finish soon…" 

"I don't know, but I heard people talking about Vacuo. Maybe we are moving?" The faunus cat whispered, snuggling into the cushions littering the floor, a blanket over her head. Illia managed to sneak most of this stuff out of the barracks undetected. 

Or so she thought. She got into a lot of trouble when Adam found out and told his mother. Of course, the moment she said it was for Blake, Cho smiled at her, telling her what a good little helper she was.

Despite her young age, Illia hated Cho. She hated her for forcing her and her father to live underground, she hated her for hurting her friend, she hated her for scaring her. And most of all, she hated her for treating her like a pet. 

Thankfully, Illia would not abandon Blake, so she played along with Adam's fantasies. And every time he dragged Blake off somewhere, Illia would curl up in a corner and hope that she would come back safe. "Really, moving? Meh, whatever it is, it's even busier than usual." Ilia frowned as she plopped down next to Blake, the cat opening her blanket to let her in without hesitation. "Papa said he'll have to go out for a few days, so we can go into his office and stuff our stash with candy until-"

“Princess! Illia! Where are you?"

The moment they heard the shout, both girls tensed up. Illia took Blake into her arms as the two stayed under the blanket in the vain hope that Adam wouldn’t find them. Of course, only moments after the young bull entered the cave he saw them. Grabbing the blanket, he tore it off with one quick motion, making Blake cry out in fear as she suddenly saw him towering before them. 

His innocent smile on his face doing nothing to calm down her hammering heart. "Come on, my princess, I have great news!" Adam shouted, trying to grab her by the arm and force her to stand. 

Illia shoved him away angrily, yelling at the older kid. "Beat it, Adam, now is not the time!" Ilia said, moving Blake behind her. "Blake's with me, and we're going to read a book-"

Thump, Thump, Thump

Heavy footsteps could be heard from the entrance, accompanied by the humming of a happy little melody.

Cho Taurus entered the cave with a smile, yet it only terrified the two little children. "My prince, there's no need to rush ahead. Your princess awaits your return diligently.” She looked at the cowering cat faunus as she spoke, her brilliant smile taking on a cruel edge. “Don't you Blake?” 

She reached down to pat her boy's head, the child clearly happy about his mothers words and attention. “Now then, enough hiding. Come here little princess.” Reaching down, the giant woman easily picked Blake up from behind Illia, taking her in her arms. The child had become completely still, yet Cho continued talking without a care in the world. “I have exciting news, little ones.” Waving her hand to tell Illia to follow, the chameleon faunus could only watch as her friend was carried along, too scared to even move.

And all she could do was walk along, powerless.

Moving towards the middle of the cave, Cho set Blake down on a little carpet Iros managed to buy to make the cave feel a little more like a home. As soon as she was out of Cho’s arms, Adam pulled her down and pulled her against his chest. The mother looked at the scene with an approving smile, still ignoring the cat faunus' clear fear. Illia sat down to her right, taking the girl's hand in her own. It wasn't much, but when she felt Blake squeeze her hand slightly she knew her friend was at least hanging in there.

Still smiling brightly, Cho clapped her hands together as she continued talking. “As I said, I have exciting news. Next week is going to be very important for us. There’s a very special girl who will join us soon, and I finally found someone that can lead us to her. You see, a little birdy knows all about her, so once we capture it, we will have another princess to join our little family.”

"Who is she, Cho?" Illia asked as she tried to elbow Adam to force him to let go of Blake. The bull ignored her, his attention completely on his mother and her story. 

“The girl is called the princess of autumn. Just like us, she has been hounded by the humans for a long time. I don’t know if she's a faunus or a human, but either way, I know she has been hurt by these filthy humans just as much as we have. And considering how special she is, I'm willing to make an exception.”

Hearing Cho speak about a human like sounded strange to illia. The leader of the White Fang never missed a chance to tell them how evil and disgusting all humans were. But if the girl really was so special, maybe she could help her protect Blake. 

"So we're getting everything ready to move a small team to Vacuo to find the little bird and rescue the princess. Adam, my lovely little prince, you get to come with me this time-" The bull cheered, squeezing Blake even tighter as he celebrated. Said girl didn't make a sound, the iron grasp on Illias hand the only indication that she was in pain. "And you're coming with us too, Blake-''

The girl looked up in shock. Cho had never allowed her out of the base before. 

Illia had the same thought, getting up to confront Cho. “Why does Blake get to leave? I've been here longer than her.” 

Cho looked at her, a smile never wavering. “Blake needs to see the truth about humans. You, little Illia, already know how evil they are. After all, they killed your mother without hesitation.” The mention of her mothers death made the girl pause. She didn't know what exactly happened to her, only that she left one day on a trip for work and never returned. 

But it didn't matter, she would not let her friend go alone. “You can't just take her!” 

Cho’s smile vanished as the little girl shouted at her. Moving closer, she grabbed Illia and lifted her up. “I'm sorry, little one. Are you trying to tell me what I can and can not do?”

Despite Cho’s calm words, Illia was terrified as the women held her in the air. She wanted to flee, to beg, anything to make her let go. But she couldn't get the words out, couldn't even move. She squeezed her eyes shut as she started to cry, waiting for the inevitable-

“Don't hurt her!” 

The sudden cry startled Illia and Cho, both looking down to see Blake standing up. Adam was lying behind her, having not expected his princess to move so suddenly. Watching her carefully, Cho’s smile returned. Setting the shaking chameleon faunus down, she kneeled down in front of Blake. Gently, she took her head in between her hands. “Of course not, little one. I would never hurt your precious friend.” Forcing her closer, she whispered. “After all, you are my princess. And a princess does as she is told, right?” Blake could only nod her head, terrified.

Her smile now as brilliant and carefree as before, Cho stood up. “Wonderful. I know you understand Blake. And soon, you will also understand why humans and faunus can never be family.”

Turning around, she helped her son up before continuing. “Soon, I will show you what humans are really like. And then you will stop this silly notion of your ‘aunts’ and ‘uncles’ . There are filth, not worthy of even being in the same room as us.” She talked as she straightened out Adams cloth, ruffling his hair after she finished. “Now my little prince, I know we just got here but I'm afraid you have to say goodbye to Blake for now. There is much to do before we leave, and you will have to be ready to protect your princess.”

The boy smiled at his mother before moving to Blake. “Don't worry princess, as long as I'm here, nothing will ever hurt you!” The irony was lost on the child as he hugged the still shocked girl who didn't react to him at all. “And soon we will go out on countless adventures to help faunus all over the world. Just you wait, I'm gonna show you what a hero I am!” With a smile and a wave, the young bull rushed out of the cave.

Cho looked at the two girls before her for a moment, every hint of affection gone. After a moment, she turned around and started humming the same song, leaving with a smile on her face.

Blake could only stare at the ground, still in shock from what just happened. When she felt her friend move over and hug her, she couldn't help the tears anymore. Both of them sat there on the ground as they cried in each others arms, the sound of Cho's steps slowly fading into the distance.

*thud* *thud* *th-

-ipipiiií, pii, piiii - Pipipiiií, pii, piiii

Blake opened her eyes slowly as the alarm clock rang in her room. The memories of her time with Cho had been plaguing her dreams ever since she returned.

Rubbing the last few tears from her eyes, she slowly got up and looked around. 

Home of the Belladonna family.

06:00 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

Her room was illuminated brightly, various lamps and nightlights keeping the darkness away. It helped with the night terrors, at least a little. Of course, the fact that every light was in some way or the other showing Team STRQ helped almost as much as the light. 

Her mother had talked to them over the phone constantly since Blake and Ghira returned home, keeping them up to date on how she was doing. When she mentioned her sleeping troubles without the lights on, aunt Summer seemed to have gotten an idea to help. 

The next morning she showed up at their front door. And while Blake wanted nothing more than to rush down and finally see one of her extended family again, fear kept her paralyzied in her room. She could only sit on the floor, face pressed against the door to hear Summer talk about all the merchandise people made of their team. Including lamps, lamp shades, nightlights and various other nick nacks.

The child psychologist, a young bat faunus named Morrisay, who had visited their home regularly explained that it was normal for her to have trouble leaving her room or the house after what happened. And that a certain wariness around humans for a while would have to be expected. 

But Blake couldn't help but feel like she was doing something wrong. She had nothing but good memories of her human family, yet she couldn't help the spike of panic when thinking about going out to see them. But she wanted too, more than anything. 

Taking a deep breath, the young faunus went around her room, turning off each light one by one. When only the light of the rising sun was left, she turned towards the door. She moved with purpose, leaving her room ready to face this new day head on.

And maybe see the rest of her family. 

Despite her new confidence, walking through the still somewhat dark hallways of her home unnerved her. The sun was only just rising, leaving long shadows in the house. The little faunus hurried along, forcing herself to not turn around every step to check the dark corners around her.

Focusing on the sound of her mother humming in the kitchen, Blake reached the stairs and hurried down into the more open and lid part of the house, the smell of rice and fried vegetables greated her, making her tummy growl in hunger. 

Moving into the kitchen, Blake saw her uniform folded on one of the chairs. 

Her wish to join Sanctuary Academy had been met with mixed reactions by her parents. They were supportive of her wish but couldn't help but fear sending her out amongst so many people, even more for being so soon. And Blake felt the same way, terrified of the idea. 

But she was sick of living in fear, sick of not being able to go out and see the rest of her family. Sick of waking up crying every night. Huntsmen weren't afraid. Just like her aunts and uncles, they faced the world and everything in it without flinching. 

Blake wanted to be like that, standing tall and proud to make sure no one had to be scared like she was. Her mother made it clear that there was no rush and that she could join the academy next year. Her father told her that she didn't need to push herself. 

Part of her wanted to listen to them and just… wait. Stay in her room until she feels safe again.

It was so tempting to just curl up under her blanket while her mom sang her to sleep and ignore the world outside. But she knew she couldn't do that.

What kind of huntress would she be if she hid in her room all day? Not one that could protect people, that's for sure.

Besides, if she didn't join now, Yang would be ahead of her. And having to do this without her best friend by her side was scarier than she could describe.

Thinking about Yang made her look behind her towards the pictures lining the walls. One particular one was of her and Yang smiling brightly at the camera, a baby Ruby between them. She missed her friend terribly. She tried to remember her while telling stories of their exploits to Illia but they were getting hazy recently. 

She remembers her laughter and confidence, being pulled along towards the next fun adventure. Such a stark contrast to how Adam would force her along to one of his games. She remembers her smell, sunshine and heat. It made her feel warm and safe, suppressing the memory of gunpowder and fear that penetrated the base of the White Fang.

Ruby was even harder to remember, the toddler having been too young to play with them until shortly before Blake was kidnapped. But she did remember holding her, a protective instinct kicking in the first moment she met her. She remembers her bright silver eyes, so similar to aunt Summer, looking up at her in wonder. And she remembered her smelling of roses and hope, something that kept her going during the cold and lonely nights when she wasn't sure if she was going to see either of them again.

Living right next door without being able to see them has been hard. The psychiatrist advised against letting the two come over, knowing the two children from her time with Ruby. Both were smart kids and understood that Blake needed time and space to be ok, but there were subtle things that a young child simply couldn't watch out for. So they made the decision to keep the three separated at least for the first few weeks, despite Ruby and Yang bouncing off the walls waiting to see Blake again.

Kali moved up behind her daughter, having heard her come down. It was great progress that Blake managed to leave her room on her own now but she couldn't help but worry about sending her to Sanctuary already. She was still so scared and fragile that Kali sometimes feared her little girl would break apart any moment. Ghira shared her fears but told her that they had to trust her to be strong. And if Kali knew one thing then that their daughter was stronger than anyone. 

She will be fine today. Besides, she would have Qrow and Glynda to keep an eye on her.

Blake turned towards her mother as she got closer, a small and hesitant smile on her lips. One that turned into a giggle as she got picked up and nuzzled gently. “Well look who's up bright and early. I was just about ready to come get you for breakfast, my little shade.” Setting Blake down at the table, Kali went back to the kitchen to bring the food in. “How are you feeling Blake? Nervous about your big day?” 

The girl looked down at the plate her mother put before her. “... a little.”

“You know you don't have to do anything you don't feel comfortable with honey. Just say the word and I have your father call-”

“No! I want to go, really”

Sitting down, Kali stroked Blakes head gently. “Shh, don't worry. We won't keep you from going. Both me and your father just want to make sure you're ready.” Moving slightly to hug her daughter, she continued. “You are such a strong girl Blake. I know that no matter what happens today, you will be fine. But please don't feel like you have to act strong for our sake. If it gets too much you can always come home. And don't think that taking it slow means you will get removed from the class, ok?”

“You should listen to your mother, she knows what she's talking about” Ghira entered the room with a smile, having stopped in the door frame to watch the interaction between mother and daughter. Just like Blake, Ghira struggled with the aftermath of his captivity. It didn't help that Menagerie was putting pressure on him to return and take on the role of ambassador for the Faunus again. 

But with the council's current stance on Cho and her part in all this, there was little point. Even he could do nothing against the damage she has caused if he didn't have the support of Menagerie. Going back to his old home would mean a senseless struggle and hurting his family. No, he could do much more here on Patch, making sure the needs of the Faunus were heard at least on the island.

But while that gave him strength, what really soothed his soul like nothing else, was seeing his family happy and safe.

He sat down on the other side of the table, reaching out to stroke Blakes while Kali kept her in her arms. “We both know that you can deal with anything you set your mind to. And I know how important this is for you. But there is no shame in pacing yourself. You will have years to get used to school, don't think you have to master it today.” Blake listened to her father with rapt attention, smiling brightly at the affection and words her parents gave her.

“I know dad.” Blake shuffled a little in her mothers arms, looking down nervously. “ I just … I don't want to disappoint you guys.” 

Kali pushed her slightly so that she could look at her. “Listen carefully Blake. We could never be disappointed in you. Because we know that no matter what happens, you will always do your best. And you already showed us how incredible you are since you came home. Please don't think you need to do more for us.”

And while Blake may not believe her parents quite yet, she did feel better after hearing their encouragement. Giving both a confident smile, she settled back down into her seat and started on her breakfast. 

Kali and Ghira went ahead and started eating themselves, filling the room with idle conversation. The warm and homely feeling relaxed Blake further, making her dig into her food with gusto, taking large bites of rice and egg.

The adults watched her for a moment, happy to see her eating so well. While Cho, despite her cruelty, never starved any of the children, a terrorist base in a cave in the wilderness was not known for having a balanced diat for growing girls. Ghira had it far worse, having been starved on purpose to keep docile. 

The meat Kali had been serving had helped a lot to regain lost weight, and a treat after having none for so many months. Ghira had once been used to it, growing up without much meat at all. It was mostly a cultural thing, as many Faunus in Menagerie were uncomfortable about eating something that so closely resembled them. 

Kali, being born on Patch, had no such issues and ate meat of every kind. It had been quite the culture shock at first, even with Ghira being such an open minded person. 

As they slowly finished eating, Kali brought up the subject she and Ghira discussed last night. “So Blake, after talking with Morrisay, we think it would be a good idea to visit Yang and Ruby before we have to leave, what do you think?”

 Blakes ears perked up at the mention of the two, making her feel both excited and scared. “I … I would like too, yeah.” Despite her mixed feelings, she couldn't help the smile as she thought about finally seeing the two again. She jumped out of her chair, moving towards the hallway. “I’m gonna go get ready.” Her hesitance was now replaced with genuine joy as she hurried to her room, leaving her parents alone in the kitchen.

Ghira laughed, happy to see his little girl so excited after everything. Standing up, he started helping his wife clean up the table. As the two worked, he couldn't help but notice her slight frown. “Everything alright? Still worried if she's gonna be ok?” 

She didn't answer right away, focused on cleaning the plate in her hand. “I'm not worried, not really. But I spent months thinking I would never see either of you again so I can't help but feel terrified of letting her out of my sight. I know she's gonna be fine. Our girl’s a fighter, there's no way something like this will do more than slow her down a little.” She finished with the plate, handing it over to Ghira. “And Qrow already promised he would keep an eye on her. As has Glynda, so there's nothing to worry about.” Her hands shook as she talked, voice getting choked up as she continued. “I just-” Ghira gently took the plate out of her hands, setting it down in the sink before embracing his wife.

Kali couldn't help the slight hitch as she tried to get her emotions back under control, clinging to her husband for support. After a few moments, she felt calm enough again. “Look at me, you were the one kidnapped yet I'm the one falling apart every few minutes.” 

Ghira just smiled as he rubbed her back in a soothing motion. “And you have helped me and Blake more than I could ever say, my love. And even while I was with Cho, the thought of seeing you again and protecting our daughter were the only things that gave me the strength to hang on.” Getting on her toes, Kali kissed him, words failing her as he held her.

The two stayed like that for a few moments before parting, both now smiling. Hearing the pattern of Blake's feet coming down the stairs again, the two went into the hallway. Blake met them at the stairs, clad in the Sanctuary uniform she grabbed before going to her room. A backpack was slung over her back, prepared by Kali yesterday.

“I'm ready, come on!” Blake couldn't stand still, all previous fears forgotten. She was finally going to see the rest of her family again and she would not let anything get between that. 

Her parents laughed, happy to see her eager to leave. “Easy now my little shade, we have plenty of time. Ruby and Yang are not going anywhere.” Kali tried to calm her daughter down at least a little while helping her put on her shoes before doing the same herself. 

With mother and daughters occupied, Ghira focused his gaze on the top of the stairs, an old altar he had brought from his childhood home adorning part of the wall. 

According to tradition, the God of Animals, or Teph Haeng Sagh as he was called in Menagerie, watched as the animals of his realm suffered under the sins of humans. Yet despite his anger, he did not strike them down. Instead, he united both man and beast, their bodies and souls finding harmony. With that, the first Faunus were born.

Many believe that Teph Haeng Sagh blessed them in times of need, giving rise to abilities like their enhanced senses. Others believed it to be more divine, giving fortune and protection when those that walked the path of harmony needed it the most.

Ghira was never much of a believer himself, rather focused on what he could do himself instead of putting his fate in a deity. And while he still prayed for his daughter's safety in those dark months, watching Cho ruin his work left him wondering how the supposed god of the Faunus could let something like that happen.

Still, if he did exist, he hoped he would look out for Blake after everything she suffered.

"Are you ready, dear?" Kali asked, grabbing his shoulder. Ghira turned quickly to find his daughter and wife ready to leave. The father of the family nodded, unable to help a pride filled smile as he saw Blake get ready to leave the house for the first time since they returned home.

Blake couldn't help the short spike of panic she felt as the door opened. But she didn't let that stop her from going out and walking straight to the STRQ house next door. Or she would have, if it wasn't for her Uncle Qrow standing on the sidewalk with three strangers behind him.

The older man smiled as he saw the little faunus walk out of the door, having been worried just as much as the rest of his team. Turning his smile into a lazy smirk, he opened his arms wide as he took a few small steps forward. “Well if it isn't my favorite little kitten, ready for her first day at Sanctuary. How you doing kiddo?”

Ghira and Kali followed Blake outside, watching the exchange closely. Despite Qrows lax tone and stance, they noticed how nervous the huntsman was. Unlike before where he would just scope Blake up, he now kept a generous distance, letting the girl have plenty of space. It was both heartwarming seeing the man so careful and sad that he had to do it in the first place. 

But the words of Morrisay were clear: Humans could potentially make Blake regress after everything Cho told her over the month.

The young cat stared at her uncle for a moment, taking guard by his sudden appearance. She was worried that seeing him would cause her to be scared, but as she looked at him all she could think of were wild stories and fun games he would play with her and Yang. With a shout of ‘Uncle Qrow’ , she ran to him before jumping into his arms, the man catching her easily. 

With a deep laugh he spun her around once before setting her on his left arm. His right ruffled her hair playfully.

Blake giggled as she tried to keep her uncle from messing up her hair, the huntsman taking great pleasure in making her laugh. The play continued for a few moments until someone cleared their throat behind them. As her parents walked up, Qrow sat her down before moving back to the three strangers still standing on the sidewalk.

With a sheepish smile, Qrow made introductions. “Right, right, sorry there little princess. Guys, allow me to introduce you to the Iolana family. The mean one here is Winter.” He ignored the protest from the older girl. “The petit one is Weiss.” Said girl looked very unamused by the man's antics. “ And the boy is Withley.” Said boy waved at them but seemed otherwise uninterested. 

Moving a few meters towards his house, he turned around and put his hands on his waist. “So, with introduction out of the way, how about we say hi to the rest of the family before leaving? Ravens got a surprise for Ruby and Yang that I'm sure you guys are gonna find fun to watch.”

Home of the Iolana family

06:00 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

Weiss groaned slightly as the light of the morning sun woke her. She never had to worry about this in Atlas, the sun reaching her room long after one of the staff would wake her. But as she stretched before looking around the room she couldn't really be bothered by the slight inconvenience. 

Because even though her room was still rather bare after two weeks on Patch, it was her room. 

No worry about him entering unannounced, no surveillance and no shouts from outside. Sure, it was far smaller, but she wouldn't trade it for anything. Stretching again, Weiss yawned as she rubbed her eyes, her matted hair shooting in all directions. Ok, maybe there were a few small things she would like to change. Like a better pillow that wasn't slowly killing her hair. 

There was already movement in the joint bathroom she shared with Winter, so Weiss simply grabbed her uniform and stepped inside, a cloud of steam hitting her as she opened the door. Winter looked like she had been getting ready for hours, the sink in front of her covered with all kinds of bottles and beauty products, a hair dryer and hair straightener lit and resting on the toilet. "Morning..." 

The older sister turned quickly toward the door, almost dropping the small mirror she held in her hands. "Good morning Wei- oh my goodness, your hair." Winter couldn't help but laugh a little as Weiss finished her business, bringing one of the chairs over so the little girl could sit in front of the mirror. "Sit down, I’ll help you." 

Weiss nodded, climbing into the chair, sitting quietly as Winter began to fix her hair. It was easy to tell how nervous her big sister was, her somewhat clumsy movements and the mess around them telling Weiss more than enough. It's not as if she didn't understand, Winter was going to join an already established class after all. Finding a way to integrate into the social hierarchy of Sanctuary would be hard.

Maybe their preparations were a little excessive, but even though they changed names, they were still Schnees. And a Schnee always came prepared. That included looking the part. 

Watching her sister scuddle around the small bathroom was almost funny, reminding her of a time when their mother would help them get ready. She had been too young to remember what Willow taught them about taking care of oneself, but it felt familiar how Winter took care of her hair.

Thinking about their late mother put a damper on her mood, reminding her of how it all started to fall apart. Her sister noticed her souring mood quickly. "Hey, Weiss, what's wrong?" 

Weiss shook her head, eyes cast to a corner of the bathroom so she wouldn't look at her big sister. "Nothing, I was just thinking... it's been a while since we've done this."

Winter knew exactly what Weiss meant, sighing as she got back up to continue working on her hair. "If you want, we can get ready together every day. It's not the same, but I think it would be a good opportunity to bond. And maybe you even learn how to do your own hair some day-" 

"I'd wish mom could do it again..." 

Winter had expected something like this. Yet her sister's comment still made her stop her tracks for a second, thankful that at least Whitley wasn't forcing her to remember Willow. 

Their mother was a difficult topic for her. A part of her hated her, putting the blame for everything that went wrong on her. Neither she nor Jacques had an ideal marriage, but at least together they knew how to balance each other and raise their children properly.

But after Willow's death... their father lost himself in his 'mission’ . She didn't know what he meant by that, only that it was something their grandfather apparently trusted him with before vanishing in Vacuo. Whatever it was, it had made him paranoid and aggressive, getting worse by the day. At least he only got physical with her, never laying a hand on Weiss and Whitley. It was a burden Winter carried for her younger siblings without hesitation, but she could do little against the verbal abuse.

Willow, whatever she did, ruined everything they had, and Winter wanted to hate her for it.

Yet, despite everything, all she could feel was a deep sadness and longing for the women. But she couldn't dwell on those feelings, she had to be strong for both Weiss and Whitley. They needed her to be their rock, and she would not fail them like their parents did.

The older sister had wondered what would have happened if they had remained a family, if their mother was still there. Maybe she herself would have abandoned the huntress career to join the company's board of directors. Maybe Weiss would have attended the normal Atlas educational course instead of 'obsessing' about being a huntress... or maybe she would have joined the Atlas army under Cordovin's command, becoming a high commander. Maybe Whitley would have grown up to become a snobbish cretin.

That latter was still a possibility, much to Winter's chagrin.

But none of that mattered anymore, because Willow was gone. She wasn't there to protect her children or to stop her father from driving the Schnee name into the dirt.

Their mother was dead, and nothing would change that fact. She had accepted it, but Weiss was still too young to understand all that it entailed... and though normally it was Klein who dealt with such things, she was sure she could handle it just as well.

Crouching down in front of her, Winter put her hands on her knees, opening her palms so Weiss could place her hands on them. "I'd want mother to be here too, but she's not. I know I'm not the same, but I want you to listen to me, Weiss. I promise I will be here for you, and I don't plan to break my promise." 

Weiss could only nod, not wanting to let the tears gathering at the corners of her eyes spill. "...Thank you, big sister." Winter had endured almost three years of hell with their father for them, so if she said she would be there for them, she would be. "I have to impress Mister Port, can you make me a hairdo like yours?" 

Winter nodded silently, getting up and beginning to resume finishing her hair. "Mister Port, eh? A legendary teacher, ideal for my little sister. Do you have a strategy planned to join a group of other children? I advise you to feign interest in what they like, no matter how childish it may seem. Common tastes or hobbies bring people together, as I understand-"

"Winter, are you telling me how to make friends? Are … are you sure you are qualified for that?" 

Slightly embarrassed, Winter made sure to give a light tug on her sister's hair as she brushed it. "Making friends is no simple task Weiss. Do you have a strategy ready or not?"

"Well for your information, yes, yes I do." Weiss smiled proudly, waiting for Winter to congratulate her. But no such congratulations came, Winter instead continuing to smooth her hair as Weiss was left to continue her presentation. "Remember that girl I told you about?"

"Hurricane Ranger RR?"

"That's right. According to my research, Ruby has Asperger's Syndrome, so she has no natural empathy, struggling with understanding basic facial expressions and social cues. My idea is to become her emotional guide, getting her older sister Yang to feel indebted to me and include me in her circle of friends."

"Do you have proof that Yang and Ruby have a friendship circle?" 

Weiss nodded, asking for silent permission to go get her Scroll. "Here, look at this," The white-haired girl said, returning to the chair, a picture of Ruby and Yang at a birthday party adorning the screen. "According to my research, Yang owns a minimum of four other friends. And those friends seem to tolerate Ruby, so if I manage to integrate myself as Yang's friend, I will gain her whole friendship circle by proxy... Winter, are we normal?" 

"Of course we are, why do you ask- oh... Weiss, any self-respecting person would research the lives and relationships of their potential future friends on the internet to make sure they are suitable and balanced people. I myself have a list of possible friendships of advisable benefit within the twenty students that make up my course." 

"I see, that puts my mind at ease. Whitley says we could just talk to them as he plans to do... but it seems to me that leaves too much to chance."

"Weiss, Whitley is our brother and I'd give my life for him.... but he’s not the brightest Dust crystal in the mine. Remember how one of his favorite games in the bathtub was to drink the water and then spit it up like a fountain?"

"Yeah..."

"Exactly, that's why we have to love him, because it's clear that we're the only sensible ones in the family." 

The two sisters shared a smile, both focusing on finishing getting ready for their big day. Winter's uniform looked nothing like Atlas', which was a great relief. The northern academy had some absolutely amazing things, but a well designed uniform was not one of them, even in Ironwood's time as headmaster.

Open and stylish, with a note folded inside the jacket pockets encouraging students to customize the uniform as much as they wanted. It was clear that Glynda Goodwitch had taken as many ideas from Beacon as possible, which made Winter strangely excited. 

Any self-respecting apprentice huntsman would wish they could study at the legendary academy, but alas, all that was left of Beacon was ruins and an ever replenishing hord of Grimm. Signal was very different, having none of the splendor that the former Academy of Dreams had. Since then, applications have been much more spread out over Remnant, both in official and unofficial schools like Sanctuary.

Having finished, the two sisters looked in the mirror. With a final nod, the two sisters left the bathroom, ready to start their new lives on Patch. All that was left before they could leave was to check if their brother managed to get out of bed..

---

With their backpacks slung over their shoulders, the two went down to the kitchen, much more animated than usual. To their surprise, they could already hear Klein and Whitley talking, the younger one laughing loudly. It seems strange for the two to be this loud, let alone so early in the morning.

And just as Winter expected, they were not alone.

"And then?! What happened next?" Whitley asked, clasping his hands together on the table, almost standing on his chair in excitement. 

The guest couldn't help but laugh, picking up the little guy and putting him back on the floor so he wouldn't get in the way of his caretaker. "What do you think? Raven and I caught the Taijitu in an old sewage pipe, and Tai cut the crane over the ruins and crushed it. We had never hunted a King Taijitu of that size before. But as we learned, no matter how big the Grimm is, they don't like explosions and thousands of kilos being dropped on them." Qrow explained with a smile, enjoying Whitley's excitement at hearing the anecdote more than he expected. 

He was much the same as Ruby in that respect, except that he wasn't running in circles while littering the room with rose petals. 

But unfortunately for the little boy, the next story would have to wait, Qrow looking up when he heard the slightest creak of the staircase, despite how hard Winter was trying to sneak down. "Well well, ladies, don't you look fancy today? Going to some high society ball?" The huntsman smirked as he stood up, catching Whitley who was trying to climb on his shoulders.

"Qrow..." Winter muttered, not happy with having the cocky huntsman here. Ironwood wasn't going to be able to accompany them to Sanctuary, so the older sister had assumed it would be up to her to look after her siblings. What would never have occurred to her, obvious as it was, was that the general would ask someone else. "What are you doing here, Qrow?"

Of the four STRQ members, Qrow was the one Winter liked the least, simply for messing with her. With her being Ironwood's protégé and Qrow his right hand-or as he insisted, hidden hand-the two had seen far too much of each other in the last few weeks.

And every damn time, Qrow had found a way to taunt her. 'Nice dress, princess,' 'Do you think you can use your manners to kill Grimm, princess?.' 'Haven't you ever had a hamburger? Probably should have expected that, princess.'

He was a nuisance made man, a pain in the ass, even if Winter would never say something so crass. 

"Jamey asked me to babysit you guys today, to keep me entertained while I have to do that whole helping Oobleck in his classes thing. Although I know he just didn't want me to follow Clover while he has fun in Mistral. Anyway, I'm not a teacher, but I consider myself a pretty good tutor-"

"Is that a flask?" Weiss pointed at the container protruding from Qrow's right pocket with a frown.

"...I consider myself a very good tutor for the youth, but not so good as to formally teach. At least I don't have to deal with the younger children, I can impart my life teachings to grown teenagers and-"

Winter had stopped listening, busy imagining the horror of having Qrow as a tutor during her time at Sanctuary. The young girl tried her best to remember how many apprentice hunting courses there were at the academy, praying that she wasn't in the one that had him in it. 

The others had stopped talking, Weiss looking at her sister with concern. Taking a deep breath, Winter looked Qrow straight in the eyes. “You're the tutor for my class, aren't you?

"Yes, why?"

She sank to the floor without a word, putting her head on her knees. This was hell. That was the only explanation she could come up with as to why this man was haunting her ever since she set foot on Patch. She ignored Whitley poken her chest and Weiss shaking her, lost in her own despair. Klein watched the scene in amusement, glad that the three could just be kids after everything.

Qrow couldn't help but laugh at the girls' antics."Come on, princess, it's no big deal! You're going to be able to learn from the great Qrow Branwen for five years-"

“No!” Jumping to her feet, Winter pointed her finger at the huntsman. “I will not accept this! You are a good for nothing drunk whose main strategy is, and I quote verbatim from your autobiography-”

"I have an autobiography?-"

" 'I prefer to let the fight come to me and then take care of the situation'

. What kind of asinine idea is that?!"

"Well, it has worked for me so far-"

"WELL, IT SHOULDN'T! Fighting and hunting is a coordinated group effort, where each member of the team should have everything under control at all times, always prepared for any situation! What you do is anarchy, it's... it's... you're a hunting punk."

If Klein knew one thing then that Winter had trouble keeping her temper in check when she was stressed. And feeling like losing control was one of the worst stress factors for the young girl. And Qrow, all of Patch really, had a knack for chaos on the best of days. Still, he could clearly see that the island was good for her, allowing her to be more herself and express herself as she wished.

Setting the lunch boxes down on the table, Klein interrupted Winters rant by clearing his throat, grabbing her shoulder with his hand. "Miss Winter, aren't you being a bit unfair? It's true that Qrow doesn't hunt the way you were taught until now, but that doesnt mean hes doing it wrong. Your mother always said that a good huntsman is one who is always ready for anything, prepared to face any situation. You won't always be able to follow a plan, so if I may, even though I have no idea of the rules or customs of the hunt, I think maybe you should think about following your heart a little more and not judge others so lightly."

Winter looked at him for a moment before averting her eyes, realizing how she must have sounded just now. It was the same expression she would get when her parents scolded her, back when their father still cared about teaching them right from wrong. "That's my girl. Mister Qrow, are you sure you don't want to have breakfast? I have to go to the clinic, but I wouldn't mind-"

Qrow declined as he stood up, grabbing Whitley's hand and lifting him up to sit on his shoulders. "You don't have to worry, Klein, I wouldn't let anything bad happen to these three rascals. I know I don't look like it, but I meant it when I said I think I'm a good mentor... Just look at my nieces, those two are the most well behaved children on Patch! And besides, Tai is preparing breakfast at home while my sister finishes preparations for her 'show' , whatever that means, so we'll eat at my house before we leave for Sanctuary."

The butler-turned-father-turned-family doctor nodded confidently, placing lunch boxes in the children's backpacks before grabbing his doctor's hat and briefcase. "Then I'll leave everything to you. Children, behave yourselves and listen to Mister Qrow, okay?" All three nodded, even though Winter seemed more reluctant than her siblings. Willow would not be there to see them, but he was sure she watched over them, happy to see that they were well on their way to grow up into good people, far away from their father.

With a quick goodbye, Klein pulled into the garage and started his car, driving off to his new job determined to honor the position that Willow, Nicholas... and the former Jacques, had handed him.

...

...

"Can we get some candy bars from the fridge?" 

"We certainly can." Qrow answered the little boy, helping him open the fridge as Winter gritted her teeth and Weiss put a hand to her forehead.

(Back to the present)

“So, with introduction out of the way, how about we say hi to the rest of the family before leaving? Ravens got a surprise for Ruby and Yang that I'm sure you guys are gonna find fun to watch.”

Qrow wondered why he still believed anything he did was going to be easy. It never was, and this new situation just proved that point.

Both families were more than a little nervous and tense, with him in the middle as the one who would have to defuse the situation somehow. Not that he had any idea how to do that. He expected Winter to be nervous around the Belladonna, but what he didn't expect was that Ghira and Kali would be too. 

It's not as if he couldn't understand them, but he was a bit surprised by the sudden silence, only interrupted by a shout from the STRQ house: Yang looking for her training gauntlets, Ruby not finding her favorite cloak, Summer trying to explain between apologies that she forgot to wash it, Tai yelling at  them to come down for breakfast, and Raven complaining about the shouting.

"Well this is a fun start to the day, isn't it buddy?" Qrow looked at Whitley, who nodded with a smile. "Yeah, I thought so. Damn, eh … can any of you say something, anything? Why did I promise Summer I wouldn't drink so early on a school day?"

And to the rescue, came the bravest person of the seven in front of the Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen home.

Whitley

"Nice to meet you, faunus people! I really like your ears!" The little guy said with a beaming smile, offering his hand as he had seen his sisters do so many times, oblivious to what he had just said.

Ghira remained silent, regretting that Whitley's upbringing in Atlas had led him to say such a thing... and then turning to his wife with a frown, after hearing Kali laugh at the comment. His wife ignored his stare, kneeling down in front of the child and taking his hand in hers. "Nice to meet you too, Whitley. My name is Kali Belladonna, but you can call me Aunt Kali if you want. And I really like your white hair too." 

"Hehe, it runs in the family, Klein says it's part of the package with our semblance-" 
Before he could say anything else, Weiss lunged to put her hands on his mouth and drag him back as Winter tried to change the subject.


"Mister Belladonna..." The young woman bit her lip, trying desperately to remember what she had planned to say to the faunus family. Why was she not remembering anything? She had rehearsed this just last night!. 

During her … investigation into the different families that would attend Sanctuary alongside her and her siblings, the Belladonna’s were one of the first that came up. One of the most famous faunus in the world living on Patch. Right next to the legendary team STRQ. 

She knew it was only a matter of time until they would meet face to face, and Ironwood made it clear that they were aware of their situation. So Winter spent days making sure she was prepared to show the man that she was nothing like Jacques. But when it came down to it, when it mattered most... 

Winter found herself paralyzed with fear. For nothing she could say would change where they came from or the damage the Schnees have done to the faunus. 

Ghira could tell what was going through Winter's head just by looking at her, her fear of how he would react to her presence clear as day. Her younger sister also looked scared, moving closer to her older sibling while looking at him..

It broke his heart to see that the pain their father brought even extended to his own children. He couldn't let that stand. "Nice to meet you, Winter." Ghira snapped her out of her thoughts, extending his hand with a small smile. "It's always a pleasure to meet good people. And thanks to RedHeavens blessing, I know none of you harbor similar thoughts to your father."

It wasn't entirely true, the Winchesters were a small bag of trouble to deal with even if their scale was much smaller than Jacques', especially since even Ghira himself could understand a little of the reason why they had sworn 'eternal and absolute enmity with the faunus race'. At least they didn't hate the faunus of the archipelago nor did they act against them... but that was a thought for another time. 

Focusing back on Winter, he could see her fear being replaced by genuine excitement, the little white lie helping her relax. It seemed like his first impression of the escaped Schnee siblings had been right.

"I... I'm a big fan of your work, Mr. Ghira!" Winter insisted on grabbing the panther faunus' hand with both of hers, giving it a firm shake. "And I want you to know that I support you and make myself available for whatever you want, there is nothing I want more in this world than to be able to help you take back everything that Jacques Schnee and the kingdom of Atlas has taken from you-"

"Please Winter, there is no need for this" Ghira patted her shoulder. "You are still young and don't owe me anything. You should focus on your studies while I deal with everything."

While Winter and Ghira talked, the former insisting on being able to offer support, and Kali answering Whitley questions with a good natured laugh, only one pair remained.

Weiss searched her backpack for a tissue after her brother had the nerve to lick her hand after she stopped him blurting out their secret. The young cat faunus watched her silently, making Weiss wonder what she was thinking. 

Blake watched the girl struggle with her backpack, keeping her spit covered hand away while she reached through it. Probably for something to wipe her hand with.

Weiss finally found what she was looking for, putting the backpack down before wiping her hand. She spent more time on it then needed, unsure how to talk to the faunus girl in front of her. She had prepared for Ruby and her special needs in her plan to get an in with her sister, but she forgot about the Belladonna child next door. Her kidnapping had been big news even in Atlas, yet Weiss didn't even think that she may meet her in Sanctuary.

Which left her without any clue on how to proceed.

Unable to take the awkward silence between the two kids, Qrow came forward. “Blake, meet Weiss. Weiss, meet Blake. Now shake hands or whatever you kids do these days, you're gonna be classmates from now after all.”

Classmates 

Blake took a closer look, only now noticing that Weiss was wearing the same uniform as her. As she did, she heard a small voice that sounded almost like Adam in the back of her head, telling her that humans are evil and not to be trusted. Yet she couldn't help but feel a slight tinge of happiness at the thought of the white haired girl in front of her sharing a class. She didn't know why, she was a stranger after all, but she still smiled at the girl. 

Weiss scolded herself for not noticing the Sanctuary uniform on Blake before, upset that she was already failing before the school day had even started. Yet, when the faunus smiled at her, she couldn't help but return it with a small shy smile of her own, feeling a kindred spirit in the girl already.

A silent bond was forged between the two, just as an explosion shook the house behind them. "SORRY! But I've already found my gauntlets, we're ready now, mom!" Yang shouted, the sound of her and her sister running through the house being heard all the way to the sidewalk. Tai’s voice was heard moments later, scolding Ruby for jumping on the couch from the first floor, again', while Summer confirmed that she managed to get her cloak ready. 

"Is that … normal?" Weiss asked, rubbing her eyes, Blake smiling as she heard the familiar chaos of the STRQ family. 

"Yes, and I was looking forward to seeing it." Blake told Weiss, the poor girl looking at her in disbelief. But seeing her so relaxed and happy despite the pandemonium just ahead of them put her strangely at ease. "What's going on, Uncle Qrow?" 

Qrow turned quickly to them, pocketing a half-empty flask in his vest. "Honestly kiddo, I have no clue. My sister has been very secretive about what she has planned.” He turned to Weiss, unable to help the smirk as he continued. “And some advice for you, shortcake. Don't question anything going on in that house. Trust me, it will make your life much easier" The huntsman opened the front door, showing it was unlocked.. "I'm back!, And I brought Ghira, Kali and Blake with me!" Qrow yelled through the house as he tossed his shoes to the side of the entrance. 

Hearing Summer say they were in the backyard brought the two Belladonna parents into the house, Whitley following Kali and Winter making sure he didn't break anything.

Weiss and Blake waited for everyone to enter, taking the first step to meet the sister duo together.

Home of the Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen family

06:30 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

The reddish light of dawn flooded the family's garden, the temperature slowly rising with the sun, a light breeze from the ocean bringing a feeling of calm with it. 

Enjoying the smell of her peppermint tea, Raven sat on the grass, her eyes closed as the wind blew her loose hair, her sword stuck behind her in the grass. Her huntress's uniform felt different yet familiar after so many years; maybe some parts still needed to be fixed, but the fact that it was only a little tighter after two daughters comforted her, showing her that she kept in shape even after having two children.

Still, if there was anything more wonderful than seeing herself back in her uniform, it was seeing her two daughters in theirs. In front of her, the two sisters were trying to hold the same pose without much success, both tired from not having slept properly, the excitement of finally starting their apprenticeship as huntresses keeping them awake all night.

And looking out onto the back porch, Raven found that they were going to have a much larger crowd than expected. The Iolana siblings, Ghira, Kali and Blake; a motley crew who were about to witness the efforts of the three Branwen girls of the house.

"In Mistral, it’s tradition to celebrate the beginning of a new year with the family, meditating at dawn while enjoying a cup of peppermint tea. The Branwens may not have been particularly respectful of tradition, but one of the memories I treasure most was the day before we left for Beacon, with our father making us wake up early so the three of us could watch the sunrise together." Raven whispered, watching as her daughters kept their eyes closed. "I want to experience that same moment of bonding with you, and that's why we are here now. Listen to my words, and give a lock of hair to the wind so that it will never cease to guide you in your life, that's the only Branwen tradition I would like you to follow."

Rising slowly, Raven picked up her sword, feeling its weight for the first time in years. Tai and Summer had done a good job keeping 'Omen' in good condition, especially after she had just abandoned her faithful weapon after her fight with Rufus.

The Nodachi shone brightly, the well polished steel reflecting the new beginning for her and her daughters. "Yang," The mother said as she removed Omen from its sheath, hooking the hilt on the back of her belt. "From the moment you were born, you have been making your way through this world, always fighting with everything and everyone. But now that you start your way on becoming a huntress, it’s important to understand that not everything in life can be solved with violence. Sometimes, a calm and peaceful approach is needed."

Reaching out to her, Raven used her sword to lift a strand of her daughter's hair. "This is a lesson I learned a long time ago thanks to my team, and I hope that you will too. Trust your instincts and don't let Burn dominate your heart, and I know that someday you will become a better huntress than we'll ever be."

A single cut, swift and precise. Yang would never agree to cut her hair beyond necessary trims, but on this occasion the blonde decided to let it go, her lock of hair dancing through the air until it fell and got lost in the grass. 

"Ruby," Raven whispered, turning to her youngest daughter, trembling with both nerves and anticipation. With her the list of things she had prepared to say was much longer than it was for Yang, the eternal worry over the provenance of her little petal remaining etched in her mind. "You begin your education as a huntress far earlier than you should, and though Remnant is a cruel and bitter place, children should not be needed to fight... what I mean is..."

"Don't stress, just say it!" 

"Repeat what you wrote on the paper, it was perfect!" Tai and Summer shouting from the porch, cheering her on as they always have.

Loud, boisterous and woefully inappropriate … that's why she loved them. "Ruby, I know the world will be a little harder for you, and we won't always be there to protect you. But I want you to remember one thing, you will never be alone, not as long as the wind carries your petals back to us. So keep moving forward, because I know that someday, you will be the protector you wish to be."

A single cut, a lock like her older sister's lost in the wind. They were both ready, even though a part of her wished they weren't yet. But she could not keep them from their dreams just because she was scared, no matter how much she wanted to keep them close just a little longer. 

The garden was quiet for a few moments, which Raven considered appropriate before starting her show. With a snap of fingers, a red portal appeared behind her, her Locker falling through it with a heavy thud. Tai and Summer put their hands to their mouths, more than surprised that Ravne had recovered enough strength to create a portal relatively far away from a loved one, let alone a portal large enough for her entire Locker to fit through.

The huntress gave it a quick punch to open the door, an old trick she learned in Beacon, revealing the interior loaded with Dust and brand new hunting tools. "People in the cities don't understand what it means to be a huntsman. They can't see the sacrifices you have to make, the struggle you have to endure in this endless fight against the Grimm. You two are about to set out on a journey that will make you realize what it really means to protect this world. And it's time that I continue that same journey.”

The news of Raven's return to the fray was not too much of a surprise to her daughters, having been with her on her way to recover her strength. But it was a surprise for her team and the Belladonnas, who had no idea of her intentions. Even Winter, having researched the history and status of STRQ, was shocked by Raven's words.. 

"All three of us are going to set out on our journey today, so we have to be ready. '' Raven turned around as she spoke, moving to her locker. ”And there's only one way to test that.” She took her Dust and Omens special sheet, securing it on her cloth with old but familiar motions. Having finished getting ready, she spun around, her nodachi drawn and ready. “Today, I will be your first enemy. I will not show you mercy, because the world won't show it either.” Pointing Omen at them, she sank into a ready stance. “So come and show me that you have the strength to overcome me. Because I will not let you leave until you can!”

One first struggle on the Journey

Ruby and Yang Vs. Raven Branwen

With a snap, the Hardlight training dome in the garden went up, creating an arena around them. Yang and Ruby were used to it, having been activating it to play on many occasions. Yet this felt different, the situation serious enough that the two couldn't help but tremble in anticipation. 

Their mother was on the other side, still standing ready but making no move to start the fight. 

Raven never struck the first blow, her battle style favouring counters to take enemies by surprise with devastating Dust strikes. Her daughters couldn't know it but despite her best efforts, a great deal of her fighting style still incorporated tactics from the Brawmen tribe. The ruthless techniques her father taught her, still being used to this day in between switching blades.

The two girls focused on Omen as it pointed at them. It was a one-of-a-kind nodachi, its interchangeable blade and trigger hilt turning it from a normal sword into a masterpiece of Dust handling, allowing Raven to switch elements so fast she almost looked like a Maiden. Ruby recognized the ammunition their mother had inserted as the low-frequency electrical mixtures, but that didn't mean it wasn’t dangerous. 

"Yang..." 

"Yep," The older sister smiled, wiping her nose with her thumb, bouncing slightly from side to side to loosen up. "What are the rules, Mom? 15% Aura?"

Raven sighed, realizing she had gotten ahead of herself, the excitement of sparring making her forget setting up ground rules. "You still have to go to school after this, so we stop at 40. No restriction on weapon usage or number of hits. Thirty minute time limit or your father is gonna skin all three of us for missing breakfast."

The two girls nodded to each other, darting forward in perfect coordination. Ruby needed no prompting, jumping off Yang's back to propel herself with Petal Burst and begin her aerial assault, bouncing every time she lost altitude with her training sword, using it as if it were a pole. It wasn't the weapon she was most comfortable with, but then again, she didn't have much choice. 

Port had been clear during the summer course that a huntsman should at least know the workings of each type of weapon before starting to look for his own. The little wolf took that lesson to heart, going through every single weapon she could get her hands on. Though so far she hasn't found anything that suited her.

Meanwhile, Yang began her assault from the ground, always moving so as not to attack from the same angle as Ruby. The two instinctively acted to cover the gap left by the other, forcing Raven to block both with her hilt and sword as she slowly backed away. A small spark of pride flooded her heart, proud of her daughter's ability to work together. 

But a real enemy wouldn't just stay back and defend, so Raven decided to begin her offensive with a wide diagonal slash, striking both of them so fast they could barely block. Following up on her attack, Raven jumped up and caught Ruby by the leg, throwing her against Yang before launching an aura wave against the two. "Too many openings, consider this a valuable lesson." 

The two girls recovered quickly, Yang grabbing Ruby by the arm and spinning her around so she could throw her with enough momentum to force Raven back. "Uptown Wolf!" Ruby shouted excitedly, trying to zigzag through the air with Petal Burst to deliver a horizontal slash. 

'Copying my techniques, eh my little petal?'   Raven grinned, blocking the attack with sword and hilt in her hands, jumping up and kicking her little girl back at Yang. "And you Yang, are you going to copy me too?" 

"Nope, they're not flashy enough for me, I'd rather copy daddy and mommy!" The blonde's hair exploded into flames, her eyes as red as her mothers. Yang's initial dash was almost as fast as Ruby, propelling her with such force that Raven had to drive her sword into the ground to intercept her. "SUNNY DAY!" Yang shouted with laughter, using the force she absorbed from the impact to unleash Burn with a punch, flames following her fist.

It didn't quite reach the level of speed or effectiveness of Summer's Windy Day, but it was a more than respectable start for her first technique. And unfortunately, it was clear that they both planned to shout out all their trained attacks. Raven wasn't sure why she was surprised that they adopted Summers' bad habit, just like an entire generation of huntsmen after Team STRQ became famous. 

"Not bad, not bad both of you... but how about mama shows you how it's really done?" Raven grinned broadly, kicking her sword to fend off Yang's attack.

Pulling back one of her legs, Raven smiled as she replaced Omens blade, only now realizing how much she missed using her attacks. Summer, Tai and Qrow tried to warn their girls, forgetting that the dome also blocked sound, making their shouts fall on deaf ears.

The huntress lunged forward, striking Yang with her hilt and throwing her towards Ruby. The two collided, and before they could react, Raven was on top of them, delivering a spinning slash that dragged them up, throwing them into the air. "Thunder Feather Drop Slash!" Raven shouted fiercely, activating Omen's trigger to cover the blade in Dust before delivering a final vertical slash that threw them to the ground, the electricity unleashing like lightning on impact. 

For a few seconds, Raven smiled, proud that she could execute the technique that the six of them had come up with together last week. And while the name may have been silly, she never could have said no to it when Yang and Ruby came up with it. 

The smile slowly faded as she noticed that neither of her two daughters was getting up, making her worried as the seconds ticked by. "Girls...?" Raven asked fearfully, not knowing whether to stop the timer. The attack should have damaged their auras considerably, but it shouldn't have seriously hurt them.

…

"THAT WAS AMAZING!" Ruby and Yang shouted at the same time, helping each other to stand up, and jumping up and down from excitement. "THUNDER FEATHER DROP SLASH!" The two sisters excitedly shouted out the name, launching themselves at their mother to hug her.

Raven stood paralyzed, catching her daughters by instinct as they kept talking about how cool her attack was. Even though she was still much weaker than before, it was exhilarating to be able to fight again. Being able to get her daughters so excited was making all the hours of grueling work and pain worth it. And even though she couldn't hear it, seeing her team cheer for her made her tear up. She didn't think she could do it before, but she really was back, ready to fight again. 

And while there was still some way to go, she had no doubt that she would be stronger than ever in no time.

"What do you say, is mama awesome or what?" Raven smiled as she kneeled down, setting her daughters on the ground before giving them each a kiss on the forehead. It may have been a bit of an ego boost, but it mattered little to her. 

They both nodded, looking up at their mother with awe. "This almost feels like a real fight!" Yang celebrated by spinning on her heels, Raven grabbing her arm to stop her. 

"Yang, this is a real fight. Of course I'm not going all out against you but don’t think I'm going easy on you either.. I know you're both very excited, but in a real battle you have to be on your toes at all times. Remember Port's first rule of hunting..."

"Never turn your back on the enemy, never trust and never give in." The two repeated without hesitation, both having memorized the teaching. "Hey, mama, if this is a real fight..." Ruby whispered, showing her sword to her mother. "Can I have another weapon? I don't like fighting with such short swords..." 

Raven sighed as she used Omen to help her get back up before waking back to the locker. "A weapon with more reach, is it?" The mother asked without having to turn to see Ruby nod. Giving her daughter even more mobility would not make it easy on her, but she wouldn't handicap her either. 

Sadly, her options were limited. Raven wasn’t a fan of using different weapons, rather expanding her Dust options. Luckily, Summer was the opposite, going through weapons almost as much as she went through Dust mixtures. "Years ago, your mother tried to make a telescoping baton work:  When she realized she couldn't add a missile launcher to it though, she abandoned the idea. And like most of her projects, it ended up gathering dust in one of our lockers.” Grabbing the weapon from the bottom of the locker, she showed it to Ruby. “What do you think?" 

The little wolf took the extendable baton, pressing the button and almost shooting backwards when it opened with extreme force. It was almost twice as tall as she was, which was just about right in her opinion. "Perfect, thank you so much mama!" 

Raven smiled, closing the locker before taking a few steps away from it. She was proud of Ruby’s progress, being able to recognise their facial expression and remember her manners most of the time now … unlike her sister. "Well if we're ready again... time to fight." The huntress leapt backwards, returning to the same stance she started the fight with. "Now that the warmup is over, you two better come at me with all you got." 

The first clash after the fight resumed was far more brutal than Raven expected, Ruby using the Batons length to great effect. Yang was not far behind, using her Sunny Day repeatedly, knowing that Ruby could avoid the blows without having to warn her. 

Raven was getting a little envious, the coordination of the two surpassing even that of Tai and Summer. Sanctuary didn't adopt Beacon's style of partners, but she had no doubt that Yang and Ruby would have been unmatched if it did.

"Time to get serious, ready Ruby?" Yang shouted as she unloaded a blast of Burn into the ground, stopping her mother before she could counterattack. Ruby landed behind her sister, turning into a cloud of petals and beginning to spin around, her petals bursting into flames. Raven shivered as her motherly instinct wanted to intervene as her kids were engulfed in flames, but she held it back. "Don't worry, Ruby feels no pain from my flames in Petal Burst. What you have to worry about is this, mama!"

Yang leapt forward, Ruby moving with her to create a tornado of flames. Yang's attacks bounced off the remaining petals in the air, igniting with more intensity and preventing Raven from clearly seeing where to block, finally beginning to notice her aura lowering with each new punch. "This is our combined technique, the Wolfing tornado!" 

It seemed like Yang didn't just inherit her fathers love for puns but also his ability to hit like a truck, making Raven slide back with each block. Dodging backwards, she readied one of her old attacks, sure that they could take it. "Downtown Raven!"

The huntress zigzagged across the ground, dodging Ruby and landing a direct hit to Yang's stomach, activating the trigger to unleash an electric blast. The blonde got thrown back, colliding with the wall of the dome. Ruby stopped her spinning after Yang went flying, trying to hit her mothers outstretched arm. Raven simply took the hit, letting her aura absorb the damage.. 

Using the reach of the extendable baton, Ruby pushed herself towards her sister, trying to help her up. "Are you okay?"

Yang nodded, spitting on the ground, gritting her teeth. "I took a Downtown Raven, so I'm better than okay! But I'm running out of ideas here. Think you can take the lead sis?" Ruby's eyes widened in surprise, clenching her hands around her baton. "Don't be nervous, I know you come up with something good. Just show me where to punch and we got this."

The she-wolf nodded, staring at her mother. Three electric attacks, so she had to be almost out. Unless she reloaded, she could maybe use one or two more attacks. It was still dangerous, one good attack could take them out of the fight at this point so Ruby opted to proceed with caution. "I know that look, what's the plan pup?" Yang smiled, rising to her feet slowly as her sister focused on their mother. 

"She has no opening, no weak spot to push."

"Doesn't sound good,"

"Nope, not at all, and that makes it more fun. Ready?" Ruby held her fist out for her sister, both grinning as Yang bumped it with her own. With a new plan the two went back on the offensive, charging at Raven. Only this time, Yang followed Ruby into the air with the help of the Baton, the two keeping up their aerial assault.

It seemed no different from the other attacks, but Raven could sense a ferocity that wasn't there before. The whole attack felt more precise and methodical, Ruby’s pace allowing Yang to attack from different angles each time. Even she had to admit that it was getting harder to predict where the next attack would come from. Her little pup apparently had a talent for leading people in a fight, not that it surprised her. 

The two sisters bounced off Ruby's baton, launching a cross kick that managed to knock Raven down and send her crashing to the ground, forcing the huntress back.

"It's not enough, we have to go further." Ruby whispered as she looked at her sister. "We need an opening. I think if we manage to force her into ‘that’ attack we can use our new secret technique."

Whether her daughter hoped she really wasn't listening to her or if it was a way of trying to intimidate her was something Raven didn't know. As a mother, all the huntress wanted was to see what her daughters had prepared. 

Bringing her right foot forward, Raven sheathed her nodachi, leaving only a small sword edge out. Whatever they had planned, Hateful Raven would be able to counter it all. Exactly as Ruby planned. "Uptown Wolf, Yang."

The big sister nodded, launching her again, this time using Burn to speed her up. The wolf zigzagged through the air with her baton in front of her, straight into Raven's counterattack- Feat-!" The sudden shout stopped Raven in place, Ruby thrusting the baton into the ground just before Raven could unsheathe Omen. 

Yang suddenly appeared from a blind spot, getting close enough to deliver a Burn powered punch. But not at her mother, but to the nailed tip of the baton on the ground. "Sunny day!" 

The direct blow ripped the baton out of the ground, with so much strength that the tip hit Raven's stomach, launching her into the air. Ruby jumped just before her sister hit the staff, catching it in mid-air. "DRAGON TALON-" The she-wolf shouted, spinning on herself to catch momentum before slamming the baton into Raven's face full force. Her mother went straight down, right towards a waiting Yang. 

"CHECKMATE!" Yang finished the attack, throwing an explosive punch that connected with Raven as she came down, launching her clear across the field and into the opposite wall of the dome. 

Landing on her knees, the huntress gritted her teeth in pain. Neither of her daughters was anywhere near as strong as some of the opponents she faced before, but they knew exactly how to use their semblances to enhance their attacks. And despite the pain in her face and stomach, Raven couldn't be more proud of them.

The cheering from the rest of Team STRQ had stopped, the three not quite believing that someone managed to use Raven's ultimate counter against her. And they managed to toss her around too. The downed huntress looked up without moving from the ground, reading the aura meter at the top of the dome. 

60% for Yang, 70% for Ruby and her. 

In a single blow the two of them had managed to knock her down almost 30%. 

Raven shuddered to think how this attack would have affected her if the two were older. The increase in physical strength alone would probably be enough to knock her out of the fight. Slowly, the huntress stood, legs a little shaky from the blow. Both Ruby and Yang were still standing in the middle of the arena, painting with exhaustion. Yet both had their guard up as they watched Raven.

"Not only did you copy Dragon Talon and Checkmate perfectly..." Raven wiped her lips with her sleeve, staring at them. "But you've also managed to pull off a feint that fooled me. I hope you don't grow up to be troublemakers, I'm not sure if I can handle that." The mother laughed, stretching her back and opening her arms to recover from the impact. "But seriously, what did I feed you to make you this strong? I'm pretty sure we were not hitting that hard at your age."

"We had one of the greatest huntresses in the world teach us, what did you expect?!" Yang shouted, waving her right arm in front of her. "We are gonna be even better than Team STRQ once we grow up. Everyone on Remnant will know us." Yang pressed her thumb against her chest, making sure it was clear she was serious about their goal.

"Is that so? You want to follow our path?" Raven crouched down again, hand moving to Omen. With a quick motion, she switched blades before launching herself at her daughters with another Downtown Raven. Ruby and Yang split up to block the attack separately, forcing Raven to choose who to attack. "Well then let's cut the crap and get it over with!" Except Raven didn't need to choose a target, spinning on the spot as she released a circular aura wave, launching her daughters into the air.

The attack continued with the mother jumping up and releasing another aura wave, juggling her daughters through the air with her Wind Dust blade, until she gathered them together and was able to kick them back to the ground. "Last surprise!" 

Both girls managed to turn in time, trying to fend off their mother's swooping attack. "Well I know how to do that too, Last-" Yang didn't have time to concentrate her aura, Raven interrupting her with her Ice Dust blade, creating an icy mist between them both with a slash. "Ruby, watch out!" 

Without pausing to let them breathe, Raven proceeded to attempt to replicate the circular attack, but this time Yang managed to slip underneath and trip her. "Pup!" the blonde shouted kicking Omen towards her sister, Ruby catching the nodachi in mid-air and preparing to spin on herself.

"You're not the first one to try that, you know!" Raven grunted, pressing a button on her belt. Omen's hilt opened downward, igniting a small Dust magazine that propelled the sword upwards like a rocket. Ruby was forced to let go, allowing Raven to catch her blade mid air. "Freezing Raven!" A blast of aura infused with Ice Dust hit Ruby, who could only manage to hold her arms in front of her, the impact sending her sliding to the ground. "You still have a long way to go before you can truly match me, my daughters. Downtown-"

Yang rammed her mother from behind, preventing her from lunging at Ruby. The she-wolf took the opportunity to rejoin the attack with Petal Burst, throwing herself against her mother's legs to raise her up, so that Yang could subdue her with Burn's increased strength. 

"Scrambling... Dragon!" Yang managed to jump and dive backwards, hitting her mother with a suplex that Ruby followed by leaping over both of them, landing on her mother's stomach with a diving kick. 

Raven activated Omen's Fire Dust blade inside the hilt again, using it as a makeshift flamethrower to get them both out of the way. "I'm not going to let you get away again, Mom!" Ruby didn't even let her breathe, retrieving her practice sword from the ground and using it as a running spear, the speed of Petal Burst making it so she could strike her mother's chest. "Thief's Edge!" 

Mother and daughters smiled as the fight continued, neither side letting up. Summer, Tai, Qrow, Ghira, Kali and Winter watched in silence, stunned by the surprising strength of the two girls. 

Whitley kept encouraging the sisters by calling them by their colors, oblivious to the fact that they couldn't hear him. Blake and Weiss were transfixed, their eyes glued to the fight in fear of missing a single moment. There was something about the way the sisters fought. They barely spoke to each other yet they could keep up and coordinate with each other despite the intensity of the battle. It was clear that the two trusted each other without question, something both young girls wish they could do too. 

"Last Surprise!" Raven and Ruby clashed their aura waves, Yang pushing her sister from behind so she wouldn't lose ground to Raven. 

Finally, the three of them were skimming the edge, their auras close to hitting the 40% mark. The fight was coming to an end, and both sides were determined to give it their all.  

Raven wiped the sweat from her brow with her hand, her body ready to launch her beloved finisher. "Come on girls, I know you have something special still up your sleeves. One last attack, all or nothing."

"You got it, mom!" Ruby shouted back, turning to her sister. Yang gave her a thumbs up, activating Burn with full power. 

'I doubt they’re gonna use that trick twice so- what the hell?' The attack started the same, Ruby using Petal Burst to run around her sister. But instead of igniting the petals with Burn, she started ramming into her sister full force. With each hit her aura dropped while her hair glowed brighter. 

"We won't hold back, Mom." Yang smiled as her hair burst into blue flames, Ruby falling to the ground sitting on her back, her aura dropping to 40% from colliding with Yang, hers dropping to 41%. "Burn only allows me to attack when I've taken damage, but thats dumb" Yang laughed, clashing fist against fist, a cocky smile on her face. "So Ruby and I have been experimenting to see if I could use all my energy as an engine-like semblance, like Inner Dragon and Macho-Power. This is the result of our training, Blue Rebellion!" 

Raven could barely believe her eyes as she watched her daughters plan. Not only had they unlocked their semblances before the age of six, but they had managed to take them a step further on their own. She had no words to describe how proud she felt right now. 

Well, if they would go all out, then she would have to do the same and demonstrate the full power of her own semblance. "Are you ready Yang? Next hit decides the match. Think you have what it takes?" 

"I HOPE SO!" Yang lunged forward, Burn’s power coursing through her. She flew at her mother much faster than before, reminiscent of Summers' attacks. "Burning Wolf-" 

'Like mother, like daughter...' Raven thought to herself, waiting for the moment when Yang was too close to dodge the portal that opened in front of her, falling through it and ramming face first into the floor next to Ruby. 

The blonde tried to pull herself back up with Ruby's help, but they were both paralyzed as six portals opened around them. "You two have surpassed even my wildest expectations, but this is where you lose." Concentrating her remaining aura on Omen, Raven summoned another six portals in front of her. With a cry, she unleashed her aura in a series of slashes, each sending Dust enhanced aura through the portals. 

"TWISTED REALITY!" Raven, Yang and Ruby shouted in unison, the sisters being thrown into the dome wall one last time as the barrage of slashes hit them.

One first struggle on the Journey

Ruby and Yang : Defeated

---

As soon as the dome vanished, the three remaining STRQ members jumped into the garden, leaving the rest of the guests behind. Raven was breathing hard, not expecting her aura to drop so much in combat, a proof that she still had a few months to go before she could be at full strength again. 

The two girls meanwhile kept laughing and saying how excited they were to have received a Twisted Reality and live to tell about it, seeing it as an achievement. And it certainly was incredible, as Summer and Tai kept saying as they smothered them in hugs and kisses. 

Raven meanwhile found Qrow offering her his hand, the huntress reluctantly accepting it. "Are you going to tell me how pathetic I am for almost losing to my young children?"

Qrow shook his head, grabbing her by the shoulders to keep her from slumping. "I'm going to tell you that you've done a good job training our little girls and that you should be proud. Not many huntsmen would go up against you with such determination and confidence." 

Her idiot brother didn't need to tell her, Raven was already proud. And not just for the way they had stood up to her today, but for everything they would accomplish in their lives as long as they fought as fiercely as they did today. The future seemed to be well protected, but until they were ready, she still had work to do. 

Turning to her guests, Qrow supported her while they made their way to the porch. "Ghira, Kali, you can't imagine how glad I am to see you, and Blake of course. I hope you don't mind seeing me being dragged around by those two brats." 

"Are you kidding? That was amazing, I can't believe I got to see the legendary Raven Branwen use the Twisted Reality again..." Winter whispered still in disbelief, not realizing until a few seconds later that she said that out loud. "W-what I mean is..."

"Well aren't you a sucker for strong women? I like that, I'm not going to lie." Raven laughed as she stretched on her own, using Omen to support herself. "You guys are staying for breakfast, right?" The huntress turned to the Belladonna, kneeling down to look at Blake directly. "Hey there kitten. Already out and about again, just like I knew you would be."

Blake stared at her aunt, watching as Raven opened her arms. And she would have jumped into them, if it weren't for the fact that someone beat her to it. "That was awesome, Qrow's sister!" Whitley squealed, hugging the huntress, who accepted the hug a little confused. "That thing you did with the Dust was like.... fuaaa! I want to learn how to do that too!" 

"Aren't you a little young to want to handle something as dangerous as Dust, Whitley?" 

"Isn't Red too young to fight like that?" Whitley instantly responded. 

"...Fair point. First let me ask Klein and when you’re a little older we can start on some basic Dust chemistry." That's all Whitley needed, turning to Qrow to ask him to continue the story he had been telling him on the way here. 

Raven was left kneeling as Tai went ahead and opened the porch door inviting everyone in for breakfast, Blake and Weiss waiting in the back next to Raven. "Are you guys going to make me beg or what?" The huntress teased them, grabbing them in a hug herself. "The four of you are going to be Ports apprentices, so why don't you team up? It won't be official like it was in Beacon but I noticed you two paying close attention to the fight." The pair nodded silently, both enjoying the motherly hug Raven was giving them. "You don't have to, of course. But I have a feeling you two are pretty eager after watching our little fight. Plus, knowing my girls, I doubt they're gonna leave you with much of a choice." 

The two girls looked over Raven's shoulders, Ruby and Yang looking at them expectantly. They were both covered in bumps and bruises, but they were still smiling brightly, clearly unfazed that they just lossed. "I'm going to help set the table... or grab an ice pack, I'm not sure yet." Raven said as she got up, waving her hands to tell her daughters to come closer. "Don't take too long to come inside, okay? You still have to get ready before leaving for Sanctuary."

The garden was empty except for the four of them, the sounds of their families being heard from the house. The two sisters split up to welcome the two new team members, or so they hoped.

"Blake!" Yang shouted, hugging the cat, happier than ever to see her best friend again. She was relieved when her friend hugged her back, part of her having been afraid that the girl would reject her after what happened. Her parents explained to her why that could have happened and that it just meant Blake would need more time, but it wasn't something Yang wanted to experience, no matter the reason. 

"Pretty girl!" Ruby exclaimed joyfully as she jumped at Weiss, hugging her neck. Weiss's promise of being classmates had made Ruby look forward to the start of the school year even more, asking her parents for any opportunity in the two weeks that had passed to see her. Sadly, no such opportunity came, so she had to be patient until today. 

With some unspoken command, the two sisters switched.. 

"Blake!" Ruby buried her face in the cat's chest, taking in the familiar scent of her fellow faunus. She may have been too little the last time to fully remember her face, but that smell of fresh grass and belladonna was something she'd recognize anywhere. 

"Nice to meet you, Weissy!" Yang smiled, grabbing the white-haired girl by the shoulders into a sideway hug. Weiss had not expected her to be this forward and close right at the start, but considering how her sister had no regard for personal space it really wasn't so strange that she was the same. Yang had heard so much about the ‘pretty girl’ that she couldn't wait to meet her. She only saw a glimpse of her that night, being more focused on Blake. But she had to admit, her sister really nailed it with her description. She was very pretty.

It was a little overwhelming having the full attention of the Rose-Xiao-Long-Brawmen sisters. Neither Blake nor Weiss were the most social of children and the current circumstances didn’t help matters. 

Yang and Ruby didn't seem bothered by their silence, prattling on without pause. Blake was the first to recover, glad that the earlier apprehension she felt when seeing Weiss had not returned when Yang hugged her. “H-hey …” Blake gave the sisters a shy smile, not trusting her voice quite yet.

"Hey!" The two sisters smiled back. "How did you guys like our defeat?" Ruby said as Yang put an arm around her neck, both looking to be fine with their loss.

"We got our asses kicked good and proper, didn't we?" Yang added, the two sisters bursting out laughing. "I still can't believe it, mama kicked our asses real good! Wait till I tell Coco about this, that show misses ‘killed a Beowolf during summer camp’ who's boss."

Weiss cleared her throat, gaining their attention after finally getting her bearings. "Why are you so happy? You've lost-" She stopped herself, realizing how reprimanding she sounded. 

The two sisters nodded smoothly and took no offense at the comment, surprising Weiss. "I mean...it was obvious we were going to lose, wasn't it?" Ruby said with a shrug. "We were fighting with mama, the R of STRQ. We wanted to test our new attacks, not beat her-"

"It still bothers me that I didn't get to use my Last Surprise - Brawl .... I've been training my aura shockwaves to test it with mama." Yang kicked the ground in frustration, Ruby patting her sisters back to comfort her.

The other two girls looked at each other, not understanding why they had fought without expecting to win. For Blake, Cho had tried to teach her to only fight if you could win or take advantage of the situation, insisting how despicable were those who ran away or fought knowing they were going to lose. 

And for Weiss, Jacques had made it clear that the only acceptable and expected outcome was total victory, anything less was not acceptable for a Schnee. 

But Yang and Ruby were neither losers nor weaklings. They may have lost, but the air that surrounded them was not one of defeat but of determination to try again, again and again until they were as strong as they needed to be. It was so different from what they had learned above the clouds and in the depths of the earth... maybe Raven's idea was better than they thought. 

The only way they could understand themselves and become like Ruby and Yang was to learn from them. A huntsman should never fight alone, and the two wanted to be able to follow the sisters' path to see if it would lead them to a better version of themselves. 

"Do you want to..." The two said at the same time, looking at each other quickly and arguing with glances to see who would go first, Blake ending up winning. "Do you want to... team up?"

There it was, the question Ruby and Yang so wanted to hear. "Of course!" The two squealed with happiness, grabbing Blake and Weiss' hands, the two sisters serving as a link between the two to close the circle. "Here's to our new team, we're going to be amazing!" Yang celebrated, unable to help but jump for joy, Ruby mimicking her. "We need a good name. Something like... YBWR...?"

"Wait, what does YBWR mean?" Weiss asked with a frown, a feeling inside her telling her to get used to it. 

"Yo...gurt." Even Ruby joined in the monochrome duo's sigh, Yang quickly grasping how pitiful her idea was. "Hey, I don't see you guys coming up with names! Just give me some time, I'm sure I can come up with something good.... YBRW by Icebreaker, how about that?"

Blake tried to explain why it was a horrible name and ask why Yang was claiming the leadership position without asking, but Tai calling them to breakfast interrupted them. The sisters' stomachs growled, both of them laughing as they dragged their new best friends and teammates into the kitchen. 

With full stomachs and after Kali and Ghira had said goodbye to their daughter, held by Raven and Tai inside the house, the school group set off through the streets of the Koa Edge district towards the Academy. Summer had to go to Pietro's clinic to get the new version of her prosthetic eye -this time it was bulletproof-, so she joined the group until they arrived in the classroom. The mother didn't dare leave Blake alone until she saw her safe and sound under Port's vigilant gaze. 

As they moved on, the streets slowly filled with more parents and children like them, all walking towards the same destination. Shouts and merriment were growing all around them, themselves joining in as Whitley and Yang started a gray car counting contest... which ended in an argument over whether the bodywork counted for gray or not.

Blake felt a little overwhelmed by the increased number of pedestrians, and as soon as Ruby noticed, she ordered the others to set up a perimeter around her. Qrow and Summer found it amusing, so they decided to join in the formation around Blake, only Winter staying on the outside so she could direct and move people out of the way as the she-wolf had requested. 

The cat was grateful for the first few minutes at least, until she realized that everyone was now looking at them because of the way they were moving forward. Ruby was very lucky that she didn't understand or care for the looks they were getting, only focusing on making Blake feel better. 

At the halfway point the residential area ended, the street leading them to a commercial avenue that led next to Sanctuary Tower, and after it into Sanctuary Street directly. From that point the conversation jumped to continuing to choose team names until the academy came into view at the top of the street, half an hour to the opening of the school year. 

Patch, Sanctuary Academy

08:30 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

"Well, here we are, Sanctuary." Qrow introduced the academy to the Iolana siblings, Whitley gazing at it with starry eyes, the first time he had seen it after refusing to miss a day of vacation to go meet his teachers. "Glynda's gone over budget for this, unbelievable," the huntsman whispered with a grin as Summer whistled at the sight before them. 

Colorful banners adorned the whole academy, Ozpin Square being lid up and decorated to welcome both new and old students to Sanctuary. Postered were put up along the way, listing the hundred rules of Port hunting, the values of Sanctuary and the principles of equality between humans and faunus. 

All this accompanied by the academy's anthem playing loudly across the plaza. The Iolana siblings silently wondered if this was usual at the academy, but seeing the surprised faces of the others it was clear that it was not. 

And as nice as the show was, the group had a first stop at the bus parking lot to pick up the sisters' friends and Clover's son. Ruby and Yang had done a good job of helping Blake remember them, and although the cat was still a little scared that she couldn't remember their faces, Yang's insistence that they would be okay made her feel better. At least a little.

Student buses brought people from the three main cities and farms on the island, Sanctuary serving as the central hub for all education in the archipelago. The group waited outside the parking lot, entertained with Ruby showing the others her newly purchased Huntleague cards. So focused on discussing whether or not Tai had a nose as big as on his card that none of them could hear the girl with shiny light brown hair, as tall as Yang, approaching from behind and grabbing the sisters by the neck. "Is this the new expansion of the year?" 

"Coco!" Ruby turned quickly, hugging the older girl as Yang shoved her arm away. "Happy summer and nice beret!" 

Coco rubbed her head making sure not to rub her ears too hard. "Happy summer to you too, Pup. And to the others... Did you pick up some strays on the way Ruby?" 

"Maybe those tacky sunglasses just don't let you see straight," Yang said smiling, stepping in front of Blake as Coco gave her a furious look, lowering her glasses slightly. "But I think you should recognize my best friend, right?" 

Coco didn't need such a ridiculous stunt, pushing Yang aside as she approached Blake. "Of course I recognized you, welcome back Blakey. Can I..." Blake stepped forward, opening her arms. She had been able to deal with leaving the house, meeting new people and the undivided attention of the STRQ children. Greeting an old friend was almost relaxing at this point. 

Coco took a step to hug her. "Welcome back..." The young fashionite whispered softly, rubbing her back trying to calm the nerves so evident in the fanus girl.

"It's good to be back-"

"Is that Blake?! Blake!" 

Quickly, a hurricane of blondes arrived on the scene, two dozen girls of all ages surrounding the cat to celebrate her return, all leaving as quickly as they arrived, leaving only one blond boy holding hands with another smaller, black-haired tanned boy. "Hi Blake," Jaune greeted, trying to give the girl the space all his sisters and cousins clearly didn't, Blakes eyes still spinning from the whirlwind that is the Arc clan. 

"Hey Jaune, I see your sisters are carrying on as usual." Blake tried to say as casually as she could, but the agitation had been too much. Coco and Yang came over at once to help her hold herself up, the blonde staring annoyed at her 'rival' . 

"Yep... I'm sorry for my siblings-" Jaune paused as he watched from the side as Ruby approached in an extremely awkward manner, making sure her SR card from Glynda peeked out of her jacket pocket. "Really? I only have a duplicate Oobleck and an R of Harriet..." 

Unfortunately, concentrating on the cards was not an option because on the other side, a white-haired boy he had never seen before was approaching his neighbors' son, both looking the same age. "Who are you?" the white-haired boy suddenly asked, Oscar so shocked that he merely pointed to himself. "Yes, you, who are you?" 

"I'm Oscar... who are you?" Oscar asked, studying the white haired boy up and down. His posture and manner of speaking radiated perhaps too much charisma for his taste. 

"Do you have a best friend?" 

Oscar looked at Jaune, who patted him on the back, encouraging him to get closer. "I have friends from last year-"

"Well, I'm your best friend now. My name is Whitley Iolana, with an H after the W." Whitley explained, offering him his hand ready to close the deal, Oscar still too confused to refuse. "Good, now you just need to be in my class for this to be perfect, because that's how friends are made-" The little boy glanced sideways at his older sisters, who had wandered away from the group due to the arrival of so many people. 

There was nothing more Winter and Weiss wanted to do than prove to Whitley how wrong he was, but the two had backed themselves into a corner. Weiss had a little easier time making friends in that situation, being the same age as most of them, but Winter on the other hand was completely off her game. 

The white-haired teen looked up at the clouds above her, praying that she could at least make one friend in what was left of the day- "Winter? Oh god, I knew it was your name that came up on the student list!"

Turning as if she'd heard a ghost, Winter came face to face with a dog faunus, his tail swaying from side to side. "...Marrow?" 

The teenager grinned, spinning on his heels, stopping in front of Winter to wink at her. "The very same! I didn't expect to see you outside of Atlas." 

Marrow Amin, one of Atlas Academy's scholarship students during Ironwood's time in charge, and unfortunately for Winter, a pushy knucklehead who seemed attached to her despite her clear and repeated refusal to team up. An orphan Faunus born in Mantle, Marrow received a scholarship directly from the Spec Ops at a very young age for the potency of his semblance. He vanished the same year Weiss was born, turning the years she spent at Atlas Academy more lonelier.

"I'm the one who didn't expect to see you out of the kingdom... what are you doing here?" 

The dog faunus wiped his nose with the back of his index finger, pulling out his wallet with his other hand. "Winter, you're talking to the official adopted son of Clover Ebin! I know, I know, you'll have a lot of questions-"

"Not really."

"But I'll sum it up by saying that when Clover received Ironwood's offer to rejoin him in Patch's new Spec Ops, he offered me a chance to get out of Atlas before the faunus situation there got worse. And since he is the closest thing I have to family, I packed my bags and came here! That said... what's this about Ko-"

Seeing that Clover's son had a bad tendency to be as talkative as his father, Qrow stepped forward from behind covering his mouth with his hand, grabbing him by the arm. "Enough, wonderboy, we're late for class. You take care of everything, Sum?" Summer nodded, Qrow taking the opportunity to lead Winter out and drag Marrow with him. 

The children waited at the bus stop for the last two members of the group, watching Jaune and Ruby compare cards while Coco commented on the aesthetics of the characters. 

Luckily, they didn't have to wait too long. "Hello everyone, happy start to a new school year where we will become apprentices of- Blake!" Eliza Bleu, Sebastian Bleu's first and only daughter, jumped on Blake, forgetting her decorum for a second. "On behalf of all of Patch, let me tell you that we are so gla- ay ay ay ay!" 

The dark skinned, orange-haired boy accompanying her tugged on her cheek, keeping her from embarrassing herself. "Hello again, Blake!" Fox said cheerfully, pulling his childhood friend away before releasing her. "On behalf of all of Patch, really?"

"My father is on official duty, so that means sooner or later Grandpa will give him the position. And as soon as he gives it to him, I will become the first huntress that also has a seat on the council." Eliza explained her plan seamlessly, smiling proudly as Fox rolled his eyes. She couldn't see it, but it made him feel better about his friend's behavior. And luckily for Weiss, though it might not seem so, Eliza was the first to notice her. "Oh, new girl! Nice to meet you. I am Elizabeth Bleu, but everyone calls me Eliza, granddaughter of the leader of the council of elders and- ay ay ay, okay, I'll stop!" 

Weiss looked at her for a few seconds. Her strict upbringing told her to respond to the formal greeting in kind but she controlled herself. She was no longer a Schnee and shouldn't act like one. Weiss Iolana was just an ordinary girl, an Atlas native who had come to Patch full of hopes and dreams... or at least that's what Klein had told them her alibis were. "I'm Weiss... Iolana, nice to meet you all."

With Weiss greeting the group, Ruby quickly handed her cards to her best friend to join the white-haired girl in front of everyone. Not the best idea, because Jaune waited until her back was turned to trade one of his Ooblecks for Ruby's copy of Wolfmans. "Weiss is our new teammate, along with Blake!" The she-wolf explained happily, hugging Weiss. 

"So it's like that, uh Pup?" Coco smiled, looking at Jaune, Fox and Eliza, all three nodding back. "Well I'm glad, because today we wanted to announce to you the founding of Team CJFE, pronounced coffee-"

"You're betraying us, Jaune?!" Yang turned to her blonde-haired comrade, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt. "I'm the one who helped you befriend Ruby, you can't leave me like this!" 

"First, you're the one who left me behind just a second ago, and secondly I live next to Coco, I had no choice!" Jaune groaned until Yang released him, glaring daggers and the blond boy. 

"Well if you guys already have a name, I'm pleased to announce that we do too!" Yang boasted without looking back, at how her three companions were in shock at the totally one-man decision making. "We are... we are... Y...R...you can read the W as a U.... WE ARE RWBY!

The news was received with surprise not only by CJFE, but by Summer as well. And even by Yang's own teammates, and especially the one who had had her name taken for the team. "If your name is RWBY... is Ruby the team leader?" Eliza asked with a narrowing of her eyes.

"Yes- wait what?" Yang bit her tongue, Coco and Fox bursting out laughing. "I mean… Yeah, yes! Pup is too smart for herself, so it makes sense that we form a team around her. I'm the brave fist, Blake is the swift dagger, and Weiss is the wise book- You're smart, aren't you Weiss?" The white-haired girl nodded almost a little offended. "Well, we're Ruby's three pillars so she can become a incredible leader, just like this morning fighting with Mama-"

The mention of fighting drove the kids crazy, throwing themselves at Ruby and Yang to try to get the whole story, not even noticing the bell signaling the start of class. "Kids, game over." Summer said getting up from the hood of Port's car, stretching after sitting on it for so long. "It's time to kick off your first day of school, are you all ready?" 

"YES!" 

Chapter Text

Patch, Sanctuary Academy, Oum Building

08:50 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

Glynda centralizing the education of the entire archipelago had not been as easy or smooth as she hoped, but it could have been worse. Having all types of education on one campus allowed for a fluid and ever-moving ecosystem where older students could interact and teach younger ones. 

The Oum building stood imposingly in front of the group of children and Summer, its huge front yard filled with children of all ages. The building, like every other one in Sanctuary, was named after famous Hunters, many of them from the Great War. This one in particular housed the entry and elementary level classes, both for civilian and huntsmen courses.

The majority of classes here were for regular elementary school with so few children starting the path towards becoming huntsmen so early. Fortunately, demand was always sufficient to fill two or three classes of 8 students each. This allowed for more specialized training, raising the average skill level and survival expectations of the huntsmen.

For their education, Glynda had designed an apprenticeship system over the years whereby famous huntsmen from Patch or guests from other kingdoms served as assistant tutors to the licensed teachers. Normally these people were chosen personally by Glynda, but with the kids from Kuroyuri getting a new school building , she had to improvise. Needing half her staff to prepare said new school building on a different island left her with only one option.

Recruiting the huntsmen that she would otherwise never have thought of. 

"Come on, Port, my friend... let me be an assistant tutor too!" 

"For the last time, my assistant is-"

The group made their way to where Summer understood they were supposed to meet Port before entering class, finding him arguing with Patch's very own bogeyman, always accompanied by his most loyal hitwoman and right-hand.

All the children stood on guard at the sight of him, his bowler hat thrust forward as his cane stuck in the grass. All but Weiss and Whitley, staring at the scene in confusion. "Roman Torchwick!" Ruby shouted in imitation of her mother, stepping to the front of the group and pointing her practice sword at the red-haired villain. "Your hours of misdeeds are over, surrender to justice!" 

The self-proclaimed 'Pumpkin King' turned to the little ones, both hands gripping the hilt of his cane. "Ah little red, already trying to be like your dear mom aren't you?” He chuckled darkly. “But if you think you could just come here and start your training as a huntress, well think again. Because Roman Torchwick is back in town, and he won't let you through so easily!" The criminal raised his cane at her, activating the hidden trigger to open the tip. "Are you planning on meddling with my plans?"

The children were silent for a few seconds, looking first at him and then at each other. "What... what's your plan?" Yang asked in a whisper, tilting her head. 

"Exactly blondie. My plans are far beyond your comprehension. And because of that, you will have no chance of stopping me!" At Torchwick's shout, all the children rushed towards him, rolling in the grass as they tried to defeat the villain. 

Summer meanwhile turned to her daughters' tutor, who watched the scene with a sigh. Peter Port, also known as Big Game Port, or as he would like to be known, Master of the Hunt Port. A legendary huntsman and one of the first members of the Huntsmen's Guild, his legend of hunting the most dangerous Grimm across the globe propelled him to become a teacher at Beacon and a member of Ozpin's effort to rebuild the academy. And becoming a secondary mentor of STRQ during those times.

And after the fall of Beacon, the first person Glynda called to join Sanctuary. "What's Roman doing here, Port?" Summer asked without taking her eyes off the trashy brawl of the kids, who had managed to completely dominate the criminal. Yet despite being on the ground surrounded by children, he still managed to keep is hat safe from them. It was quite impressive in Summers opinion. 

The professor shrugged. "That's what I'd like to know, he showed up a moment ago with Miss Neopolitan here, even though I made it clear to him that the position was taken."

Summer looked behind Port, crossing glances with her former Academy classmate, poker buddy and the most likely criminal to commit a massacre in the entire archipelago, Neopolitan Vanille. Being taken in by Romans father, Graham Torchwick, after being abandoned in the archipelago, she and Torchwick had an insatiable taste and appetite for chaos. After the fall of Beacon, no one of her generation was surprised that they left the islands to form a criminal empire, returning years later with an epithet that made criminals all over Remnant tremble.

'The Witch'

Did such a nickname come from her illusory semblance? Did it come from the fact that she had not aged in any apparent way in nearly twenty years? Or was it for much darker reasons? Summer didn't intend to find out, her encounters on both sides of the battle with her had made her prefer to leave Neo alone and trust her to stay on Patch's side. 

And now, a potential psychopath like her was going to be her daughters' assistant tutor. The mother preferred to save her complaints for poker night with the criminal duo, rather focusing on the fact that one of the most skilled fighters she knew was going to help teach her daughters how to survive in this world.

"How did you let yourself be talked into this, Neo? What did Glynda offer you?" Summer asked with a smirk, grabbing her by the shoulder. 

The criminal pulled out her Scroll, mounting it on the wristband she always wore on her right hand. " [I owed her a favor, and Graham has asked us to stay in the archipelago for a while for Roman to help in the construction of Neo-Kuro.] ” The Scroll's robotic voice replied, reading the message Neo had written with her pinky. The pink-haired woman may not have been a big fan of assistive systems for the handicapped, but it was much easier to use them than waiting for others to remember what each sign language gesture meant. 

Summer was quiet for a few seconds, staring at nothing in particular. "Help with construction- Ah, right... I always forget that legally Torchwick is an architect." Neo nodded listlessly, the criminal rising abruptly at the sound of his name. 

"It was either architecture or finish my huntsman studies, so I chose the only option that didn't require clearing my record." Torchwick's smirk was anything but innocent, yet he sounded convincing. But what really impressed Port was that Neopolitan was nodding in agreement. "And since I have to stay here in Patch to help my dad with that idiotic thing about building a city in a month, I need something fun to do. And what's more fun than teaching the next generation all about the world?"

"Torchwick, please..." Port frowned, his mustache wagging from side to side. "Neopolitan finished her education as a huntress, something you didn't. This isn't my decision, you need at least a huntsman's license to be eligible for the position-"

"But I have one!" Torchwick exclaimed, rummaging through his pockets, pulling out his wallet and showing a license that even Neo didn't know about. 

"Licensed huntsman from Haven Academy? Really, Torchwick?" Summer narrowed her eyes, snatching the wallet from him to check its authenticity. "This... this is actually real, where did you get this?" 

"Summer Rose, you think the Pumpkin King would go preaching his sources of fakes all over the place... some people really-" The redhead mumbled through his teeth, realizing too late what he had just admitted. 

Port narrowed his eyes at Roman, clearly unamused by his attempt of lying his way into the class. Summer could see that this was going to turn into an argument, something she did not have time for. Stepping between the two, she spoke. "Come on, Torchwick, join me in dropping Oscar and Whitley off at their class and then I'll buy you breakfast. We can both complain about the fact they didn't let us be assista--"

"You were rejected because you lost an eye, women. You lack … spatial perception or something, I didn't pay that much attention to your message." 

The two adults slowly walked away, Roman trying to apologize for the rude command and Summer laughing it off smoothly, leaving Port with his class. The final bell sounded moments later, causing the rest of the students from other classes to enter the building. "Children, it's time to visit our new classroom, so please everyone, follow Professor Neopolitan." Port instructed as the children formed a line, Port stepping forward to get the keys. 

Neo looked back and wondered what had become of her life. How had she ended up in this situation, followed by eight bright-eyed children full of hope?

It made her feel… nauseous. 

---

"And here we are, classroom 26, 7th floor!" Port announced with a smile, opening the classroom door and stepping aside. Neo swooped in without waiting for the kids to enter, darting to what would be her desk for the next five years, testing the disappointing chair. "...Follow Professor Neo, children. You each have your name assigned to a table and one of the lockers on the wall, so drop your backpacks and sit down!" 

The children silently surveyed the classroom. It wasn't too large, being made for smaller classes, but it was fully equipped with everything they might need.

A soft carpet marked the area where the holographic projector was active, two shelves next to it filled with manuals and books on one side, and practice weapons on the other. Eight desks set up in two rows, dividing the classroom in half, with the other half occupied by more bookcases and a 1/2 scale model of a Beowolf.

Port and Neo's tables stood in the front of the classroom, a digital whiteboard behind them illuminating the room. Blake found herself following Yang without thinking, a sigh of relief escaping her lips as she saw that her desk was next to her. Ruby was right in front of her sister, and Weiss in front of herself. 

If it weren't for the fact that Port couldn't have known, the cat would have thought he had set this up to keep their ‘team’ together. "What is the criteria for seating, Professor Port?" Eliza asked, already in her seat right next to Weiss. 

"Height." 

The comment didn't seem to please the blue-haired girl too much, who looked to her sides to see that Ruby, Weiss and Jaune were in the same row. "Then why is Jaune here?!" 

Port had to swallow a small chuckle, enjoying the young girl's attempt to not admit that she was short. "Because the person in his row is Mr. Fox, and although his visual assistance system allows him to distinguish people, as you should know it doesn't allow him to see digital screens." 

"No chance but to admit that you are adorable size, Eliza!" Yang joked, opening the window next to her sister, the natural tropical scent filling the classroom. Eliza merely stuck her tongue out at the blond, settling back in her chair. "Professor Port, when are you going to give us our next training weapons?" 

"Didn't you take some of the gauntlets from summer class?"

"Yep, and I almost certainly want to take them, but I also want to try out the rest of the weapons!" The blonde smiled, pointing to the rack of weapons. The rest of the children voiced their agreement, all of them eager to try out different weapons. 

Not that Port could blame them, to want to be a huntsman from such a young age one had to have a certain passion for weapons. "Handing you the training weapons is our third class today, Yang. Before that we have an introduction for those that did not attend summer classes." The teacher explained as he activated the board behind him, transferring the controls to his assistant teacher. 

"Before we start, why don't I introduce myself? You may already know each other, but I’m sure Weiss would like to formally meet the great Peter Port." With a click, his and Neo’s names appeared on the screen behind him. 

"The introductory hunting course lasts for ten years, split between two teachers. My name is Peter Port, and I will be your teacher and tutor for the next five years. Accompanying me is my assistant teacher, Neopolitan Vanille, who will take over for the more physical parts of the curriculum . But don't think just because you entered the huntsmen course that you no longer have your normal classes, hoho.” Port gently stroked his mustache as he laughed. “You will have all the same classes as the regular courses on top of your huntsmen training." All the children grunted and groaned at once, except for the two girls right in front of his desk. "Well then, let's start with the basics, what is a huntsman?" 

"Me, me!" Ruby raised her hand so eagerly that everyone turned to her, the wolf determined to prove that this was her field of expertise. Blake was a little nervous that Ruby was trying to overcompensate for her young age, but her own self-doubt kept her from speaking up. 

She had already expected to feel out of place, but she hadn't expected it to start so soon. It was clear that only she and Weiss had not attended the summer course, from the number of weapons missing on the wall. Those memories were something she would never have, something that would always separate her from the others.

"Go ahead, miss Ruby." Port said as he sat on the edge of his desk, enjoying the wolf's energy. 

"A huntsman is a warrior or soldier who specializes in fighting Grimm and handling missions in wilderness territories!" 

"Good job, Pup!" Yang stretched across her desk, patting her sister's shoulders.

"Correct Miss Ruby, but two corrections. You have made a mistake and left out something very important: We huntsmen are neither soldiers nor mercenaries, since we are talking about that kind of profession. We don't have to obey the kingdoms directly unless we are directly associated with them or a state of emergency is declared, but we have the obligation to help the Remnant population whenever the situation arises."

"Wouldn't it be easier to just be mercenaries?" Fox asked without bothering to ask for a turn to speak, making Port wonder if only Ruby, Eliza and possibly Weiss were going to respect the turn to speak. "My family in Vacuo are mercenaries and they do the same things the huntsmen do." 

"It's true that mercenaries in Vacuo have a tradition almost as long as huntsmen, but there is a difference between the two professions. Mercenaries answer to no one and have no international guild to support them, their actions and consequences are entirely their own responsibility. The huntsmen on the other hand are backed by the Huntsmen's Guild... does anyone know what it is?"

Weiss raised her hand quickly, determined to make it clear that she deserved her place here. "The Huntsman's Guild is the only international organization not belonging to any kingdom, responsible for controlling and observing the global Grimm population and handling and directing the missions that are issued from every city on the planet."

"That's it, Weiss! Good job!" Yang celebrated by rising from her chair, hugging Weiss until Port forced her to sit back down. 

The professor gestured to Neo, who grumbled and gave way to the first slide of the day. The Guild headquarters appeared on the screen, a map of Remnant marking its location north of Vale. 

"That's right, Miss Weiss. The Huntsman's Guild was founded after the Great War by the King of Vale, determined to create a force independent of the Kingdoms that could fight against the Grimm born out of the cumulative negative emotions the war had brought. The Guild was built on the independent island of Vytal, and from there it was decided to build the four Huntsman Academies throughout Remnant, designed to be both institutions to teach future generations and regional headquarters of the Guild."

"Or at least, that was the original intention during the Vytal peace treaties. The Great War changed much of our world, and the four great kingdoms splintered in the coming years. Patch, Arcadia, Argus, Menagerie on a smaller scale, Vytal itself... The desire to achieve individuality gave way to many emerging kingdoms, and each wanted to possess their own Academies. The King of Vale fought during his last years to try to consolidate Beacon, Heaven, Shade and Atlas as the only official Academies, even founding the Combat Schools in order to designate the academies of all these emerging kingdoms. But of course, none of them accepted it."

"Wingdar, Sanctuary, Arcadea Garden, Athonos.... These Huntsman Academies are recognised by the Guild, but without the consensus of the original four kingdoms we are not allowed to extend hunting licenses, forcing us to redirect our graduates to Vytal. At first, it was Beacon until the arrival of Ozpin who refused to make these academies official, then it was Heaven until the arrival of Lionheart, and currently the problem comes from Atlas with Cordovin. But this doesn't mean that you should consider yourselves less apprentices than those of the official academies, because some of the greatest huntsmen on the Ranking come from these schools, like Sanctuary for example." 

"What is the Ranking?" Jaune asked, raising his hand. Port was glad that at least half his class seemed to follow the rules.

"Good question, mister Arc. Before I explain, perhaps you can relate the ranking to the Huntsleague card game, but you must understand that that game uses its own internal system. The Guild Ranking is the system used to designate the best huntsmen and the most dangerous Grimm, assigning a score to each one that then serves to mark which missions each huntsman can access. It will be easier for you to understand if we start with the huntsman part... Well children, what score would you give me?" 

They all started talking at once, giving him scores too low for Port's liking. Everyone... except a certain faunus in the second row. "Miss Blake, you seem a little distracted, is something wrong?" 

The cat reacted almost jumping out of her chair, realizing she had ended up with her hands on her knees and her gaze sunk on the desk. "I... no..."

"Miss Blake," Port whispered, approaching her desk, taking her hands in one of his. "I know you may feel a little overwhelmed, and I want you to know that you have no reason to be. One of the reasons that the huntsman apprentice classes are so small is so that we tutors can attend to all of your personal needs, and know what you may require at any given time. You are home now, and Patchwork will take care of you."

That was a word Blake hadn't heard in quite a while. A patchwork was like a self made family, with each member of different origins that came together to create something greater than the sum of its parts. On Patch, it was considered an honor to be part of something like that, to be acceptat and cared for and to give the same thing in return. After the isolation and despair she felt when she was away, Blake longed for something like that.

With their efforts, with their affection and warmth they offered her... it made the fear bearable. It made her feel at home, and now that home was educating her in what was necessary to protect others. "That's better, Miss Blake." Port stroked her head gently, smiling sincerely as he watched her return the smile slowly. "How about you try to guess my position in the Ranking? Go ahead, we're all ears."

The cat was silent for a few seconds, looking her teacher up and down. "...B?" 

The whole class burst out laughing, Port taking the laughter in stride. If it cheered one of his students up, he would gladly take some unintentional insults of his hunting abilities. Yang stood up to hug her best friend, Ruby following quickly behind.  

And with the two of them, the entire class minus Weiss rose to join in the collective hug, the young ex-heiress merely turning in her seat and grabbing Blake's hand, somewhat nervous of seeming too cold but not knowing what else to do. "Just a B? Children, how little you think of me!" Port laughed, returning to his desk, waiting until the kids were seated again. Seeing even Neo hide a smile was a pleasant sight, confirming the professor's suspicions that the criminal might enjoy her time here. 

"Ranks are assigned based on four statistics: strength, skill, intelligence and instincts. These values are evaluated as you enter the final phase of your education as a huntsman, as you graduate and get a license, and each year you serve as a huntsman, using physical tests and mission results as measures. Before you ask, even if you stop practicing as a huntsman, by law you must be tested every five years, in case you need to be called up again in an emergency."

"The Ranking ranges from Rank F, which means you are either huntsmen not practicing for five years or trainees in the final stage, to Rank S, which indicates that you are qualified to take on Remnant's most dangerous Grimm and to attend as first force to every major emergency near you-"

"But our parents are Top Rank!" Yang complained, rising abruptly from her chair, nearly knocking it to the floor in the process. 

Port knew that the young blonde R-XL-B was going to be difficult to deal with, probably one of the most difficult of every child he ever taught... but he hadn't expected her to be this rowdy right from the get go. "Now I was going to talk about it, Yang, so please-"

"Wait, just Yang? You call everyone else Miss and Mister!"

"Because they're being respectful and staying seated in their chairs. If you want to be Miss Yang, behave like a good student and don't interrupt the class all the time without raising your hand." 

The blonde was silent for a few seconds, sitting back in her seat somewhat regretful of the scolding. Her little sister in front couldn't help but let out a giggle, which Yang punished by pulling the tip of her tail with her legs. 

Doing his best to ignore it, Port instructed Neo to move on to the next slide, showing the current roster of huntsmen in the top of the ranking. "As I was saying, the S rank is the highest rank a normal huntsman can achieve. But... What happens when you are not a normal huntsman? What happens when your achievements are too many to count, when your presence becomes a source of hope, when your combined score is too high compared to the rest of the S-Rank? Well, you enter the Top 15 huntsmen, or as it is officially known, the Top Rank." 

---

1) Summer Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen, "Tropical Storm".

2) Rhodes Glasc, "Midnight Prince."

3) Qrow Branwen, "Drunk Reaper”

4) Blaid Wolfmans, "Old Guard".

5) Gale Brint, "The last huntsman".

6) Taiyang Xiao Long-Rose-Branwen, "The Dragon Knight of Patch".

7) Holy Valkyrie, "The Saint of Argus".

8) Glynda Goodwitch, "Headmistress".

9) Terra Astraea, "Menagerie's Sky Queen".

10) Ramlah Seter, "The Archeology Ace".

11) Chrome Rückkehr, "Remnants first Cyborg".

12) Rangi Astraea, "Menagerie's Sea King."

13) Paolo Blasquez, "The Witch Hunter."

14) Peter Port, "Big Game Port."

15) Alba Lionheart, "The Roaring Lioness of Mistral."

---

"As you see, Patch currently has five of its huntsmen in the top 15, among whom I am honored to have been included, albeit briefly. Members of the top 15 have certain extra obligations to attend to compared to the rest of the huntsmen, which include not having a price for our services, not being directly affiliated with the council of any Kingdom, or surrendering our publicity rights to the Guild so that they can use us to promote the effectiveness of the huntsman system. They are somewhat unfair and most of us find ways around them, like for example me and Glynda only being legally affiliated with Sanctuary and not the Patch council, or STRQ being affiliated with Sanctuary Tower. It may not seem to be the most honorable way to conduct oneself, but on this level you need to-" 

Port stopped his explanation as he watched Yang raise her hand. "Go ahead, Miss Yang, what would you like to ask or share?" 

"Why do you all have nicknames? Can we have nicknames too? The ones my parents chose first were terrible, but I'm sure I would choose a much better one." 

"I'm not too proud to admit it, but it's another duty. Almost none of us use them, but they are necessary when it comes to the Guild being able to advertise us. And yes, you can have nicknames, too, but don't expect anyone to call you by them. You need to grow up and become stars so that people can start to-"

"They call you Big Game Port? Because that's a much better nickname than Master of the Hunt Port!" 

"Our parents let the people of the island choose their own!" Ruby added innocently, not seeing any problem with the different names.

"...Let's move on to another topic-" This time it was Eliza's turn to raise her hand. "Or apparently not, go ahead Miss Eliza." 

"Where are you in the ranking, assistant professor Neo?" The young blue-haired girl asked with a frown. "Because I would lose a lot of faith in this system if a criminal who tarnishes Patch's good name is high in the Rankings." 

Port tried to answer, but a gesture from his fellow tutor stopped him. Neo slowly rose from the chair, preparing her Scroll to speak. "[I am currently ranked S, Bleu girl. And I guess that's a terrible thing, isn't it? Because I'm a 'criminal’? You're too young to understand, but justice is an abstract concept-]" It isn't, but Port didn't dare interrupt her. "[And Remnant's natural form is chaos-]" That's debatable, but once again Port decided to remain silent. "[So if you intend to clear the name of your beloved island of 'criminals' like us, be sure to pay attention to how I'll teach you to kick Grimm ass and take me off the Rank. In the meantime, I will continue to defend Patch because it is my home even if people choose to label me as a ‘criminal’... ]"

It may not have been the way he would have responded, nor the manner in which he spoke to his students, but Port couldn't deny how effective it had been. The children looked at their assistant teacher, determined to follow the invitation/provocation and knock her out of the rankings. 

It was the perfect time to get Neo more involved in the class. "Professor Neopolitan, since you're here, how about you explain how Grimm rankings work?" Neo looked at him with both eyebrows raised, wondering if that was a joke."I'm sure you could use some time on your feet and stop watching your Scroll for a moment." 

The criminal grumbled as Port sat back in his chair, retrieving the controls. Lucky for her, she had opened the presentation Port had sent her to take a look at. The last thing she needed was to earn a scolding from Glynda on her first day of mandatory duty. "[Okay shorties, let's start with what's a Grimm,]" Port moved to the first slide, showing a compilation of photographs of all sorts of Grimms. "[Grimm are creatures born of darkness. It's a lot more complicated than that, but what you need to know is that although technically the Grimm are inhabitants of Remnant like us, they don't respond to the same natural rules that animals and plants do. They don't need water or food to survive, or sleep. All they care about, day and night, is hunting down negative emotions and destroying everything and everyone you ever loved-]" One of Neo's worst fears came true, one of the children raised their hand. "[Aggg... what, Fox?]"

"Why do they want to destroy us?" 

"[Hell if I know... I know they also attack some animals and plants, but we are their focus. Years ago, when I was a kid your age, there were theories about how they targeted people with auras, but those theories were quickly disproved and people went back to having their auras unlocked till they made it mandatory again. We only know that they attack with no coordination, often even injuring their own in their attempts to reach us]". 

The children listened attentively, the criminal being able to notice on their faces a growing spark of concern. "[Listen to me carefully, midgets... we Huntsmen are the only ones standing between the Grimm and the people out there. Only a Huntsman has the training, fortitude and will to fight these creatures on a regular basis. Soldiers may have basic training to prepare them for something like a Beowolf, but that means little if you fight them day after day. That is why you need to train hard if you wish to be able to do what most people can't. But I will not only teach you how to fight, I will also teach you the importance of teamwork. Because a lonely Huntsman is a dead Huntsman. And until all of you understand that trusting your allies is just as important as your skill with a weapon, I won't let you leave this class.]”

Her little speech may not have been the most inspiring, considering half her class was looking at her fearfully, but she would be damned if she coddled these children that were so hellbent on risking their lives in the future. "Professor Neopolitan is right, children." Port joins her at the desk, looking quite happy with how he got his assistant engaged with the class. "The Grimm are dangerous and evil creatures, but we huntsmen are trained to handle them. From the weakest Grassorm to WorldEnder itself, all Grimm are deadly. Finding their weaknesses, adapting to the situation and hunt them down, this is the main task of a huntsman. But we will also learn how to manage the population in case of a Grimm attack, how to survive and move through unfamiliar environments, and how to rescue and care for victims. In a few years, when you graduate from me and start learning under Oobleck, you will learn about the theoretical part of the hunt, such as the history of Remnant and the Kingdoms, languages, economics and diplomacy... and all that kind of stuff a modern huntsman needs to know."

"[Having said that and returning to the subject of the Grimm-]" Port rubbed his eyes quickly, not quite believing what he was seeing. Without having to ask or force her, Neo had resumed teaching, even using her Scroll to move on to the next slide. "[The guild has a Ranking for the Grimm just like for the huntsmen, but how this ranking is calculated is quite different. The strength of a Grimm and its abilities can vary a lot even in the same species, so there's only one way to evaluate it... how do professors do this... does anyone... Does anyone know? And if you do, do you want to say so?]"

At once, three hands went up, making Neo regret the suggestion immediately. Deciding not to express favoritism, the criminal opted to choose the daughter of her regular seamstress. "Malice. Grimm's are evaluated on malice," Coco said quickly, ignoring Yang's sneering faces across the class. There was always some doubt as to why Yang was so hostile toward her, but on the other hand, the blonde's attempts to be a mean girl were so adorable that Coco not only let them pass but tried to encourage them.

"[Malice, exactly. Grimm are malicious creatures as I said, and that malice is something that is spread almost evenly throughout a single species, allowing us to measure their overall physical abilities, creating the Ranking. Let's take two examples within the same rank: Nightmares are big and strong, but have no special abilities beyond ramming and trampling what is in front of them. They are dangerous, but any average huntsman should be able to control and hunt them unless their numbers are unusually high, that's why they are B rank. By contrast, Sabyr’s are usually human-sized and much less destructive, but they always hunt in groups, trying to separate groups of huntsmen and attack those who are isolated from their peers]". 

"[They are very different Grimms, but in both cases, they do not pose too much of a problem for an average huntsman, so we assign them to the B Rank. These ranks allow us to categorize the various quests, and huntsmen like you will be able to go to the local Guild Academies and headquarters to check out those quests. But you don't have to break your head too much with having to kill the most dangerous Grimm, there are usually many missions of all kinds. Here in Patch for example there are usually quite a lot of missions to clear terrain or get Dust crystals from the Azure Basin mines, or missions in the regions we have around Vale, Mistral, Arcadia and Menagerie]".

"Excellent explanation, Professor Neopolitan!" Port applauded excitedly, making Neo realize what had happened. Talking so much, explaining so much to children... It was strange. She was used to explaining stuff like this to Roman, but it felt different here. "I suppose you will have questions about this, so why don't we have everyone share their thoughts on this before moving on?" 

As Port expected, more than half the class raised their hands. Even Ruby, who was knowledgeable in the topic, had questions to ask. "Let's go in alphabetical order then, Blake?"

"Is there an SS rank for Grimms?" Blake whispered with her eyes on the mural, the four large Grimms occupying every corner of it. 

Neo sighed, raising her scroll to answer the question. She started this whole thing so she might as well finish it. The criminal looked to her side, seeing Port give her this annoyingly knowing smile as he watched her. With a scowl she started typing. "[There is one, yes, but it's reserved for the already defeated Grimms who have caused the most damage throughout Remnants history. WorldEnder, Monstra, The Sky Lord, Chaotic World... These are Grimms that have caused great destruction in their wake until they were defeated, and some have still left their mark on the world. WorldEnder still lies petrified on top of the Beacon tower, and Chaotic World's skull remains frozen in time hanging in the Vacuo council building. Rest assured that you won't have to worry about them, so focus on the Grimm that you will be dealing with on a 'daily' basis. Satisfied, Belladonna?]" Blake nodded without looking away, eyes on the Grimm. "[Perfect, next question... Bleu girl.]"

"First, my name is Eliza..." 

"[I know your name girl. Now, ask your question or i'm going to move to the next one.]"

"...Why don't the huntsmen destroy the Grimm in one place all at once? Wouldn't it be easier to clear a region and not have to worry about it later?"

Neo couldn't help but laugh, enjoying the naivety of the girl. "[If only it were that easy. You see, kids, the Grimm can't be eradicated like that, not really.. If it were possible, don't you think we would have done it a long time ago? Grimm are born wherever there are humans, the theory says they are generated by our negative emotions, so if you want to live somewhere, it better be a suitable place to defend. That's why Patch was founded on an archipelago despite the island of City Ruins. That's why cities are built inside mountains and craters, in enclosed valleys or near natural locations easy to defend. The Grimm will always be with us, so we'd better get used to it and hunt them down. In alphabetical order it would be... Arc boy. Port, you're up, I'm tired of typing]".

Jaune didn't dare to say it but the young man was grateful that Port was the one to answer. "Why do we have to learn languages, economics and diplomacy?" 

"Weil dieser Beruf euch in alle ecken dieser Welt bringen kann. Und ein guter Jäger muss in der lage sein sich überall zumindest verständlich zu machen!" Port said in a language that none of the children understood, but which made Weiss cocked her head. "Did you understand that? I doubt it, and that's because it was Atlean. I had to learn it when I was hunting and helping the population with Monstra. As I said, a huntsman is the profession that interacts the most with the average man, so you need to know how to talk to people from all over Remnant, how to assess the damage your fights cause, and how to deal with tense situations and groups of people who will be nervous and scared. Back in my day we learned these things much later during training, which is why I suggested to Glynda that we should start early. On to the next question, Miss Ruby, shoot!"

"Why do Huntsman have research/recovery missions? Can't we just fight the Grimm?"

Nearly twenty years later, Ruby was asking the same question her mothers, father and uncle had asked at Beacon. History was repeating itself it seemed. Hopefully, the answer that worked for them would also work for their daughter. "We huntsmen are the battle profession most skilled at surviving in wild terrain, and Remnant is littered with ruins of fallen kingdoms. Many places lay abandoned in the wilderness and with it a great deal of lost technology and resources. So if any company, individual or community wishes to research or salvage those places, they will need a huntsman to protect them. Of course, no one forces you to accept such missions, but usually there are always interests behind and they pay well... Now that I think about it, most of you don't have economic problems in your families, you are not exactly the kind of huntsmen that get into this for the money. Anyway, Miss Weiss, it's your turn, what do you want to ask?" 

Weiss put her hand to her mouth, nervous that the others would think her question stupid. "If-if the Grimm are endlessly born from our emotions, why aren't they attacking cities all the time? I know some have walls like Mantle, but for example here in Patch or in Atlas there are none." 

"Excellent question, Miss Weiss! The older cities of Remnant such as Mantle or Mistral still have their original walls, but they are not as important as they once were. You see children, most cities on Remnant use the Merlot Industries defensive system, which emits an ambient aura capable of deterring nearby Grimm. It doesn't stop them, but it does make them feel pain and discomfort as they approach. Here in Patch we have one, but as the island is easily controllable in its entirety, we have the system focused on the ocean to stop aquatic Grimm. Has that satisfied your question, Miss Weiss?" The white-haired girl nodded quickly, receiving a kind smile from the teacher in return. "Well then, the time has come for me to give you your training weapons, but first I want you to answer one simple question. What is aura?" 

All children here had their aura unlocked and understood more or less what it was for. But the moment they tried to put it into words, they realized they didn't know what aura was. "It's okay, most people don't really know how it is defined. You see, aura is the manifestation of our soul, of who and what we are. It acts as a natural defense for our body, and we can manipulate it at will for a variety of abilities. Professor Neo, would you mind showing a visual example?" 

Neo nodded half-heartedly, stretching out in front of the children. The pink-haired criminal closed her eyes, concentrating her aura which spread around her body, covering it in a soft pink outline. 

"Aura is always active from the moment it is unlocked, but it requires conscious thought to protect against attacks effectively. In addition to defense, aura can be used in certain offensive ways. The most basic form of this technique is the enhancement of weapon attacks, allowing channeled aura to be released as a wave or to extend the reach of a slash. It is also what fuels our semblances. As you know, a semblance is a unique ability, born from our soul just like our aura is. One of the most important lessons will be to always be aware of your aura in battle, especially to know how much longer you can fight until you start taking physical damage... you can't wait, can you?" 

The children shouted in excitement, Yang barely able to keep in her seat. Others were more restrained, Coco trying to keep cool even though she wanted to finally show off some of her moves. Blake and Weiss stayed quiet, a little overwhelmed by the sudden ruckus in the classroom. 

"Okay okay, please don't all get up at once! Professor Neo, do you want to do the honors this time?" 

"[I don't like you asking me for so many things, but well...]" Neo stepped between the desks, heading to the weapons stand at the beginning of class. "[Alphabetical order, Belladonna girl, you start.]" 

Blake slowly stood up, approaching the stand as she felt the eyes of the whole class on her back, making her cat ears fall flat against her head. Only Neo didn't stare at her, looking through the different options as she stopped beside her. The short teacher went through multiple weapons, seemingly annoyed with what she saw. After a moment she turned to the still nervous cat-faunus. “[This is stupid. Tell me Belladonna, what kind of weapon do you use?]"

 Blake looked up, caught off guard by the sudden question. Hesitantly, she pointed a finger at herself. “M-me?” 

Neo gave her a flat look. “[Come now, we don't have all day.]”

"I...." What weapon did she want? She had been so worried about everything that such a simple question didn't even occur to her. Before the kidnapping, Blake had always admired the way Raven fought in the videos Yang insisted on watching over and over again. Always determined, wielding her sword with precision and dancing with it in combat. Her semblance was not offensive, but Raven had managed to find a way to push her limits and make it a key part of her style.

But how do you turn something that only serves to flee into something to attack? When she unlocked her semblance during one of Adams games, it was with the wish to get away and hide, never to be seen again. A 'smoke bomb' for a scaredy cat, as he called it.

Blake couldn't turn that into something she could use to fight back, or at least she didn't see how."I... I just know how to run away...-"

"[Hit and Run, right? That's my specialty!]" Neo gave her a confident smile, starting to throw out options at Blake's confused look. "[There's no training umbrella, but daggers will work as a start.]” 

The pink-haired criminal knelt in front of her, offering her two blue military knives with a rubber handle. "[Get in, strike, get out. I think your semblance will be perfect for that, just like mine. See me after class and I can give you some pointers-]"

"You are aware that you have to give them training lessons, right?" Port reminded her from behind his desk, still very amused by watching Neo getting more and more into her teaching role. 

"[Anyway, you come by during that lame class and I can give you some tips. But this took already too long so NEXT]" Blake wasn't paying attention as the rest of her class suddenly stood up, all mobbing Neo as she returned to her seat, staring at the knives in her hands. Hit-and-Run, according to Cho, is the most cowardly thing anyone could do in their life. 

It was perfect. That was just what she was looking for. Being a swordswoman would make her what Cho wanted, but this? It went against anything she tried to teach her. For the first time today, she felt like she could actually become the Huntress she wanted to be. 

With everyone having picked their new weapons, the children returned to their seats one by one, waiting attentively for Port's next lesson. The teacher smiled, more than happy with how this first class was turning out. And while he could see how some of them would no doubt cause quite a bit of trouble, their potential was clear as day.

It reminded him of the time when Team STRQ first started, filling him with hope for the future generation. And with one of the best fighters on the island as his assistant, he was sure this class would turn out exceptional.

Patch, Sanctuary Academy, Cafeteria of the Oum building

11:30 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

Lunchtime, one of the most important parts of the school day. Thousands of children were divided into two groups, filling the gigantic cafeteria under the control of their teachers. Not even an army of Glyndas could prevent the chaos that ensued, so the best solution was to let them be and pray for the best. 

With Port having to go to the headmistress's office for an urgent call, Neo was forced to direct her students to the table assigned to their group, making them go through the cafeteria counter to pick up their respective lunches. That part was easier, Neo finding a use for her reputation and getting the rest of the teachers to move their classes aside for her and hers to get through. 

Of course, once all eight kids were seated in their corner of the cafeteria, the criminal left them alone to go get a coffee, or something stronger if she could get away with it. 

"Do you think Professor Neo will be back?" Jaune asked, looking at the large clock above the cafeteria doors. "She told us to wait for her to start eating and she's been gone for over 10 minutes now-"

"I'm not waiting any longer, I'm hungry!" Yang growled, opening her lunch box, starting to divide everything between Ruby and her. "You're being good today, Pup, so you can have one of my cookies." 

The wolf took the cookie with a bright smile, tail wagging behind her. Ignoring the rest of her lunch, she devoured the treat while Blake couldn't help but chuckle. "You're still doing that?" 

"Hey, if it works it works!" 

Everyone at the table broke into laughter, except for Weiss who didn't understand what was going on. Feeling more comfortable, Blake decided to venture over and explain the situation to her. "Ruby doesn't like to be in overly crowded places, so her parents worked with our psychologist to design a reward system based on cookies or strawberries."

"Yeeep! If I manage to hold out in crowded places I get a cookie, if I can't take it anymore and need to leave I get a strawberry!" The wolf explained as she started eating her sandwich, following her sister in her anarchy against Neo. 

Weiss didn't see the point in getting rewards in both cases, but what bothered her the most at the moment was seeing them eating so nonchalantly. "Can you blame us?" Yang said with her mouth full. "Neo's not coming back, and I want to have lunch before it's time to leave for recess." 

The rest of her classmates stared at her, but the blonde just kept eating, ignoring them. It didn't take long for the rest of them to follow her example, the hunger winning out over any potential trouble they may get into. Once they all started eating, Yang mentioned something she had been thinking about all day. "So... this is RWBY vs. CJFE, right?" 

The other seven kids turned to her in confusion. "I mean, there are eight of us in the same class, it can't be a fluke. The teams are four huntsmen, so they have to be waiting for us to form two teams and compete against each other." 

"That... makes a lot of sense actually," Fox whispered to himself, poking his straw into his milk carton. "If this is a way to create competition between us, the question is whether we're planning to let them do it. We could be super friendly and create unity between us, couldn't we?" Silence. "Yep, we might as well fight each other like good huntsman teams. Hey Weiss, you're from Atlas, right?" 

Weiss looked up quickly, dropping her sandwich back into the lunchbox. "Yes... how do you know?" 

"White hair, blue eyes, pale. It's easy to tell Atlas people apart." The young white-haired girl paused for a few seconds, not knowing how to take that. Being from Atlas didn't have to connect her with Jacques, but while white hair was pretty common in Atlas and Mantle, the Schnee family hair had a very particular colour. Or at least she thought so. "Ah, I know what you're thinking, Weiss." Fox smiled oblivious to her sudden internal anxiety attack. "You're wondering how I distinguished your hair color if I'm blind, aren't you?" 

"Yes! I mean... yes, that's exactly what I was thinking."

"You see, eyes aren't the only source of vision in this world! My eyes are blind, but my aura is not." Fox explained as he pulled a small electronic device out of his ear. "This is ADA, an assistant that acts as my sonar. It gives me a mental map of my surroundings and the people nearby, using my aura to see everything around me… quite a bit better than you guys! And it's all thanks to Dr. Pietro."

Pietro, a name Weiss had had the displeasure of hearing many times from her father. A 'traitor' to Atlas, and one of Remnant's foremost experts in prosthetics and constructive technology. It was unclear to Weiss why her family - or rather Jacques - hated him so much, but a part of her was glad that the good man had found refuge in the archipelago. 

"Ahem..." Eliza cleared her throat, snapping Weiss out of her thoughts. The young blue-haired girl had already finished her lunch, waiting elegantly with her hands folded together on the table, one on top of the other. "I know you love talking about Ada, but can you not monopolize the new girl?"

"I wasn't- you know what, Eli? At least I have interesting things to tell-"

"I couldn't help but notice-," Eliza completely ignored her childhood friend, turning to Weiss. "That you're an applied and educated student, Weiss, and that's an admirable thing. When my great-great-grandfather-" Everyone at the table grunted at once, except Weiss and Eliza.  "Took control of the archipelago in its darkest hour, he created what is now known as Patch's Rules of the Good Child to promulgate good manners and proper behavior among the young. Those rules and the title were passed to my great-grandfather, who passed it to my grandfather, until he passed away when my father was 6 years old. In 10 years, my great-grandfather will pass his title to my father, and in 30 years I will take control of this archipelago-"

"Sorry sorry, your story is very interesting..." And very similar to the Schnee stories, but that didn't surprise Weiss. Dynasties existed all over Remnant, and Patch had not one but five major families. "But I failed to notice... is it your great-grandfather who is in control of the council now? How old is he?" 

"A logical question, but it's less worrisome than it sounds. Great-grandfather Grant is 80 years old, my grandfather would be 62 and my father is 40. We Bleu have the habit of having children very early, my father broke the tradition with me, and I plan to continue like him! I won't let some stupid baby tie me down, this huntress will fight for Patch in and out of the woods, I' ll have the best of both my father and mother!" 

"Your mother?"

"Eliza's mother is a super spy!" Ruby said with her mouth full. It was clear that the sister's manners was something Weiss would have to work on. 

"Pup is right, my mother is a super secret agent, in the service of Patch! She doesn't come home much because of it, but I'm sure sometime this year she'll come over and you can meet her." There was a definite tone of sadness in her words, but Weiss preferred not to mention it. The last thing she intended was to start a family feud on the first day of school.

The children continued eating after Eliza's explanation, finishing their respective lunch before their teacher returned. And with that finished, the children stared at Jaune. "What's wrong?" The blond asked as he flipped through the school schedule to memorize it. 

Fox couldn't help but bring a hand to his forehead, sighing at his lack of "We're introducing us to Weiss, Jaune... you're next." 

"What, why? We've introduced ourselves already!"

"But Weiss is new to Patch. She needs to learn a little more about the islands!" Eliza yelled pounding her fists on the table, some of the nearby tables turning towards her. "And as the only male representative of the Arc clan, you have a duty to your citizens." 

The blond grunted, stretching out, then dropping his head on the table. "Okay okay... So I am Jaune Arc and I am the only male child of our generation in the Arc clan. Happy?" Eliza and Fox weren't happy, their stares making Jaune shiver a little. "Okay, I get it. Weiss, all the girls who attacked Blake earlier? They're my sisters and cousins. My grandfather, Julius, had three sons, and they've had by now 20 daughters and me... it's a constant hell of dresses, makeup, screaming and irony... Better now? There's not much more of the Arc clan." 

"The Arc clan is in charge of security on the island. They run most of the archipelago's police affairs." Ruby explained calmly, completing her friend's explanation. The blond boy let his head fall back on the desk, groaning. He forgot to explain that part. If his twin ever learns of this he would be in trouble. "And Jaune has a twin sister, she's in the super smart class."

"I can't understand how, she's a feral!" The blond growled clearly annoyed at his twin sister's accomplishments. "Okay, now there's nothing left, thank you very much, Rubes." The wolf smiled brightly, not noticing her friend's annoyed tone. Or the scaling look her sister gave him. "And now it's your turn, Coco."

"Me?" Coco smiled looking up, too busy so far showing Blake videos on her Scroll. "I'm not from a major clan, I'm just the daughter of two amazing tailors who moved to Patch from Mantle after getting an invitation for an extraction. My parents are very good seamstresses, and have made our uniforms and those of Sanctuary Tower and the Patch police, but nothing else interesting on my part."

"But that's not true, big sis! You're Coco Adel, the ultimate big sister!" Ruby interrupted smiling, or at least until Yang stomped her foot under the table.

"That's true, but I don't like to brag. Weiss, all you need to know is that you're my friend now, and I'll take care of you-"

"She's not your friend, I'll take care of her!" Yang shouted standing up abruptly to face the young fashionista. "Listen to me carefully, Coco Adel. You are not her big sister, Pup's big sister or anyone else's big sister!"

"Oh, but I am~"

"No you're not! You're a pain in the ass, a bother, a nuisance, stupid and-"

"Your other best friend?"

"NO! YOU'RE NOT MY FRIEND, OKAY?! That's it, we're out of here RWBY!" Yang continued yelling, grabbing Ruby by the hand and walking away from the table, Blake picking up their lunchboxes behind them and following after apologizing. 

Weiss stayed behind, hesitating about what to do. Professor Neopolitan had been very clear about not getting up early, but her best bet was to keep trying to blend in through Ruby with the others. The wolf faunus was proving to be a particularly effective source of seemingly cookie-fed information, the young girl's almost encyclopedia-like knowledge still surprising her. "You go with them, Weiss. We'll cover for you with Professor Neo." Coco said smiling, patting her on the back." 

"Can I ask what's going on first, why is Yang so hostile towards you?" 

The fashionista folded her arms, her smile turning strained as she looked at the retreating blond. "I don't know, but I don't plan to let it stay like this. I honestly like Yang, she's funny and things around her always manage to be more exciting. I know it's very forward of me to call myself a big sister even though I'm an only child, but I just like taking care of others. And I know that just like Yang needs help with the pressure on her shoulders, you need someone to support you too after what you've been through, Weiss." The comment was a bit odd but Weiss couldn't quite figure out why. "Yang says you're a team, right? And I know Yang, if she says that then she means it. She can be a bit pushy, hide her problems and be a little too abrasive... but if you try to get to know her, you'll find a gem in the rough underneath all that blonde hair."

"You are..." The fashionista's advice was the most relatable and loving thing Weiss had ever heard, even from her own older sister. "Coco, you really are the ultimate big sister." 

"I don't have the title for nothing. Go with them, go on, if I remember correctly Yang should be by the fence that separates the elementary yard from the middle school yard." Without further hesitation, Weiss gathered up her things and dashed off, bursting through the gates leading to the playground. 

...

…

"And how are we going to deal with Neo?" Eliza asked nervously, looking around for the teaching assistant.

"Easy..." The fashionista said, picking up her own lunch box. "We run away before she comes back. She can’t scold us if we aren't here." 

The plan was idiotic, but with Fox and Jaune following Coco, all Eliza had left was to follow them running out the doors to the playground.

...

...

...

Neo saw the children running off into the distance, heading out onto the playground much earlier than planned. That led the students at the tables near the exit to want to follow them, and the wave effect was spreading throughout the cafeteria despite the teachers' attempts to contain them. 

The pink-haired criminal knew she was supposed to stop them and scold them for leaving on their own... But her coffee was still hot and her magazine too interesting. So grabbing both, Neo followed the rest of the teachers into the courtyard, taking a page out of her kids book.

Port can't scold her if she isn't here.

...

...

...

...

When Por returned from Glynda's office, the cafeteria was completely empty. The professor stood there for a moment, his gaze slowly moving around the room, his mustache bobbing up and down. "You're all grounded ..." 

Patch, Sanctuary Academy, Elementary grade playground

12:00 a.m., September 1, '68 post-Great War

Just as Coco had predicted, her three teammates were under a tree right next to the high school playground fence. Ruby was clinging to it, staring at the training arena on the other side while Yang and Blake were sitting against the tree. "You sure took your time, Weiss." The blonde grunted, her brow furrowed. "Colluding with the enemy, eh?"

The white-haired woman held up a hand, causing Yang to shut up abruptly. "Yang, I like you, okay? I like all three of you well enough that I've skipped all my friendship outreach strategies-"

"Your what?"

"And moved straight to the being friends part. But that doesn't mean I'm going to listen to everything you say. If we want to be friends, I want to know why you hate Coco."

"...You've got some nerve, Weiss Iolana, to ask that question. I... I don't know. Coco hasn't done anything to me, but before she came to the island three years ago, I was the star. All the kids in kindergarten class wanted to play with me, because I was the daughter of Patch's heroes. It was great, people were always paying attention to me! But then Coco arrived... and people started to want to play with her more than with me. She was the new girl, and I was the same as always... and suddenly that wasn't enough anymore. All these years, everything I was accomplishing, Coco was doing better!" Jumping to her feet, Yang spun around and punched the tree trunk hard enough to shake it, her hair shining brightly. "I got my first training weapon? She was already on her second. I unlocked my semblance? Coco did too, and she did it in front of everyone in a heroic moment! I managed to damage the Beowolf that Port brought so we could get used to them. Coco killed it! It's not fair, you hear me! I'm STRQ's daughter, I'm supposed to be able to do all this! "

Blake and Weiss were silent, surprised by Yang's rant. The cat knew of her envy of Coco, having been with her during some of these stories. But Blake hadn't expected that it had gotten so bad in the time she was away. 

Perhaps if she had been there she could have prevented Yang from feeling this way? A part of her believed that, but with how those two were it probably would have ended the same anyway. 

Weiss on the other hand knew why Yang was feeling this way. The expectations of a family name is something that can weigh heavily on you, something she was very familiar with. Even now, with a fake name and a new life, the Schnee heritage still loomed over here. But she knew that she could not let one of her first real friends suffer this alone. 

Or worse, let it consume her like she watched it consume her father... 

Just as Coco had said, the blonde was a bundle of nerves and problems behind her happy facade. No different than them or Ruby. The three realized, sitting and standing there under the tree, that the one who, on the surface, should have the most problems was the most stable of the four. 

 "I just want to..." Yang continued, slumbing against the tree before slowly sliding down back , the mark of her fist burned into the bark. "I just want to go back to being who they look up to, who they admire and who they want to play with. I'm STRQ's eldest daughter, they're expecting me to be a hero like my parents. It's stupid, I know-"

"No Yang, it's not stupid." Blake interrupted, taking her hand. "How you feel is not stupid. I can see how much this bothers you, and I'm sorry I wasn't here to help you. But I promise you, if anyone gives you trouble, they're gonna regret it."

The blonde was silent, holding back tears. She hadn't quite realized how much she had missed her best friend until now. "I don't know as much about Patch as you two do, and Eliza and Jaune's explanations don't tell me all that much..." Weiss said, reaching over, taking Yang's other hand. "But I know what it's like, having a family name to live up to. My… My father let it consume him and he turned into a monster. And I will not let you become the same. We are a team now, so we are there for each other. Coco may have shown you up when you were alone, but there is no way she can stand up to Team RWBY."

"Weiss... Blake... I'm not much of a leader, am I?"

"Aren't I the leader?" Ruby interrupted the moment, the three of them coming out of their little bubble to see how the wolf had dropped down from the fence and approached them.. "And as leader, I know you guys look … sad? Yes, sad. And we shouldn't feel sad, not on the first day of school! As long as we have each other, nothing can stop us. As long as Team RWBY stands together, we will beat any foe. No matter if it's a Grimm or being sad. Every problem, big or small, will feel the might of our teamwork!" 

Even though it was clear that Ruby didn't quite understand what was going on, her little speech raised their spirits non the less. It was a bit of a shock for the three, seeing their youngest teammate being able to make them feel so confident. Yang didn't waste a second and rushed forward, catching her little sister in a hug and twirling her around. "Since when do you know how to give motivational speeches, Pup?"

"Winter helped me!" Ruby said with a grin, pointing backwards where Winter was leaning against the fence, glancing back with a grin.

"Big sis." Weiss ran up to her sister excitedly, the other three following behind. "What are you doing here, shouldn't you be with your friends? Your plan is still going on, isn't it? You didn't settle for that weird boy, did you?"

"No, of course I didn't settle for Marrow! I have multiple potential partners planned already. My initial attempts at ‘small talk’ as they say went without a hitch and as soon as I figured out the best way to follow them to the bathrooms I will continue with my plan. I was just evaluating the layout of the Academy grounds when I saw Ruby waving at me."

"You guys were making really weird faces that weren't on my keychain, so I had to look for the nearest adult as daddy sayed." Ruby explained as she pulled out her keychain and waved it around in front of them. The three felt bad that they forgot all about their young leader for a moment. "Are you better now? I don't want you to be sad on our first day as a team..." The wolf whispered, clutching her uniform skirt, squeezing it with both hands. 

"Of course we're better, Pup." Blake joined Yang's embrace, hugging the young faunus from the other side. "And it's all thanks to you. You may not quite know how to express yourself yet, but you're definitely the most attentive out of all of us."

Ruby smiled at the compliments as her team praised her for helping them. 

Winter sat on the other side of the fence, watching her sister and her new friends laugh. What had she done differently then her sister? They strategized and planned together and she had no doubt her sister kept to their plan. Yet here they were, with Weiss surrounded by her new team while she sat alone at a fence after lying about how successful she had been. Winter sighed while looking up at the sky. She always thought the reason she was alone at Atlas Academy was because of Jacques influence, but as she looked around and saw groups of friends laughing she wasn't so sure anymore. 

Maybe he was right and there really was something wrong with her. Maybe the people that actually treated her kindly only did so for the money and influence she had. And with that gone, all that was left was herself. And it became abundantly clear that she wasn't enough. 

Her self-deprecating thoughts were interrupted by a pat on her back? Turning around, she saw the four girls of Team RWBY looking at her with worry. Trying and failing to put on a brave face, she spoke. “What wrong, do you require any more advice?" 

The four looked at each other, hesitant about what to say. Finally, Yang spoke up. "You look sad, Big Sister Winter. Is everything ok?" The new title for Winter surprised the rest of them, making them look at Yang in confusion. 

Winter clearly had no talent to make friends with people her own age, but it seemed like she was quite good at leaving an impression on children. She wasn't quite sure if that was a good or bad thing. But despite her hesitation, she couldn't help the small smile when hearing the little blond refer to her as big sister. One of the first things she learned about Patch and its people was that family was very important to them. Both the one you were born with and the one that you gained over the course of your life. To have one of the STRQ children accept her as part of theirs so quickly was not what she expected, but she was glad for it all the same.

And hopefully, she could gain the same honor from the daughter of the most important faunus outside of Menagerie."I just thought about home. Patch is quite different from Atlas and thinking about our old Kingdom is … not the most pleasant thing. Though I must admit, sitting here and enjoying the warm breeze is quite relaxing. So tell me, how was your introductory class? I heard that Professor Port is both an incredible Huntsman and teacher."

"The best!" Ruby was clearly excited talking about their first class, letting go of the fence to jump back and do a little spin on the grass, tail wagging wildly behind her. "I've already switched from a sword to my next weapon, an axe!" 

"An Axe, uh?" It wasn't the best for the way Ruby had fought that morning, but Winter couldn't even think about mentioning it when the little Faunus was looking at her with so much joy. "What about the rest of you? Did you find something that fits you?" 

"I got to say goodbye to the gauntlets for now, I got a stupid bow..." Yang wailed, Ruby instantly reaching over to pat her on the back. 

"And I have two knives to Hit-and-run with." Blake explained as she pulled them out of their sheaths, the only one still carrying them. 

"And you Weiss?" 

Her little sister smiled proudly, sticking out her chest with her eyes closed. "I got the training rapier, Professor Port said he would bring it from the training arena during Professor Neo's physical training class. Just wait, Winter, I'm going to be the best fencer on this island, as soon as I can use Myrtenaster comfortably, I'll be a force to be reckoned with."

"What's Myrtenaster?" Ruby asked innocently, causing Winter to put a hand to her chin. 

If the people of Atlas barely even recognized the rapier by name, it was highly unlikely that a child even younger than her sister would know anything about it. "It's a Iolana family heirloom, a Rapier/Dust Wand. Our great-grandmother used it a long time ago, and now Weiss is the one who has inherited it." 

It was almost uncomfortable how much Ruby's silver eyes were shining, thrilled that her teammate was training to wiel such a weapon. "If you are interested we can visit our home later today to look at it. It's quite heavy for a Rapier its size so we have it secured in storage until Weiss is older."

Anticipating Ruby's incessant question, Yang covered her mouth with both hands. "Of course we want to, a team needs to be familiar with everyone's weapon!" 

"Well it's settled then," Winter said standing up, wiping off the grass from her uniform. She wasn't all that happy with being forced to wear a skirt as part of the school uniform. Maybe she could talk to the Headmistress about it again. "I'll ask Klein if it's okay with him, and I'll take the opportunity to ask Marrow if he'd like to come, too, so we can catch up. If I want to be able to integrate into the society of Patch's youth, I will need someone who has some experience with it." 

Even Weiss realized that her sister's plan was doomed to fail. But she had no better alternative at the moment. A sisterly strategie meeting was desperately needed. And only one place was sufficient for something this important. The Iolana family dining table.

And as if on cue, Marrow jumped out of nowhere, grabbing the white-haired teenager by the neck and yanking her around. "There you are, Winter! I've been looking all over for you, we could have eaten lunch together-" With a practiced move, she broke Marrow's grip on her neck. In the same motion she moved behind him, forcing one arm behind his back and putting her other arm around his mouth. She may have failed at making friends, but she would not let this buffon make her fail at being a cooler older sister too. 

"Careful there princess, or you gonna break your little boyfriends arm." Qrow walked up to them, followed closely by her own Professor for the rest of her time at Sanctuary. 

One of Remnant's finest historians and biologists, a master huntsman and self proclaimed coffee expert. Professor Bartholomew Oobleck. "I see you are much more animated and relaxed then you were in class, Miss Iolana." The professor said smiling, fixing his glasses. 

"Professor Oobleck, sir, this- this isn't what it looks like!" The teenager released poor Marrow before he could turn blue, her hands waving back and forth as she thought of a way to explain her behavior. Oobleck didn't care in the slightest, and Qrow was busy talking to his nieces. "I swear... I'm a good student! I'm not a troublemaker-"

"Ahhh... You almost choked me..." 

Winter turned quickly to him, grabbing the front of his shirt. "And I'll do worse if you don't stop- Oh no, I mean... it was just a mistake, Marrow! You know, Atlas trains their students differently. You just … surprised me is all." Winter laughed nervously, hoping her teacher wouldn't notice the lie. 

"Miss Iolana, you don't have to worry so much." Oobleck interrupted, trying to ease the poor girls nerves. Winter's attempts at justifying her actions had been amusing at first, but the poor girl was starting to panic. "You are young and lively, and as students here at Sanctuary Academy it is you duty to enjoy your time here. This is not Atlas, so please relax. I have no doubt that you will be an exceptional student once you settle in Miss Iolana. But maybe don't spend so much time on your scroll watching funny videos" The veiled scolding towards Winter's Scroll on the grass did not go unheeded, the young woman picking it up and closing the video streaming portal she had been watching before meeting Ruby. "And you, my future students, are you taking advantage of this moment to continue educating yourselves?" The professor turned to the four girls on the other side of the fence, only Weiss nodding. "One out of four, not bad. I expected less." 

"Don't doubt these three rascals so much, Bartho," Qrow says, hugging his nieces while ruffling Blake's hair. "They're smarter than they look, they don't need to be glued to books all day!" 

The professor decided to ignore his assistant until he noticed that Qrow was on the other side of the fence. "Qrow, how did you get there?" Oobleck asked, hoping he was wrong in his assumption.

"How do you think I got over here? I jumped."

"You can't jump the fence, you have a job as a teacher and that includes being a good role model." Oobleck groaned, rubbing his temples with two hands, Winter behind him covering her laughter with her fist. 

"Oh come on, it's only six feet high! You can't expect anyone to try to jump something that low! We're talking about future huntsmen, they'll have to make much higher jumps without gaining momentum." 

"That’s not the point. The problem is that there's a gate in the fence that we're supposed to cross instead of just jumping over. How can you expect the students to respect the rules and not jump the fence if you, the figure they have to learn from, are the first to disrespect it?"

As Oobleck spoke, all Qrow could hear were the birds chirping as he thought about all the things he really didn't want to do, like being a teacher- "Uncle Qrow, I'm sure you're as good of a teacher as Miss Neo." 

Blake interrupted the back-and-forth in the huntsman's mind, who quickly turned to her with wide eyes. "Neo, of all people, is being a good teacher?" 

"Yep," 

"Neo the witch? The criminal with the longest criminal record of all time in Mistral?"

"That's the one."

"Neopolitan Vanille, the student who provoked the most savage food war in Beacon history? We lost three good elk heads in that battle, may the brothers have mercy on them." Yang and Ruby lowered their heads next to Qrow, lamenting the destruction of three fake elk heads from a place they had never been. The two may only have done it because they enjoyed playing along with him, but he appreciated the sentiment just the same. 

"Exactly, Neo."

"That's impossible, have you had contact with her? Maybe it's an illusion-"

"Qrow!" Oobleck finally burst out, unwilling to accept that he had been wrong to choose Qrow over Neo as his assistant. "How much further are you going to go until you admit that Neo is a better teacher than you? You're a good man, even if you drink too much for what is recommended... in men four times your weight, but you're a good man all the same. Now start acting like it, children like Winter and Marrow are here to learn from you!" 

"Of course I plan to fucking do it!" Oobleck brought his hand to his forehead, Marrow and Winter bursting out laughing as from behind Ruby began to repeat the new word she had heard. "If there's one person I don't plan to let get the better of me - except in battle, Neo is stupidly strong for her size - it's that midget! I'm going to be the best teacher's assistant you've ever seen, Oobleck, mark my words!" Qrow jolts to his feet, the flask falling from his pocket to the floor.

No one said anything, except for Ruby who walked around her uncle to pick up the flask. "You dropped your happy bottle, Uncle Qrow." 

"Thanks, Pup. What I was saying, the best teacher's assistant you ever saw. When do we start?" 

"Three hours ago... " Oobleck sighed, shaking his head. He finally understood why Port had laughed so hard when he picked Qrow over Neo. "Why don't you start with-" Before he could suggest anything, Qrow had already jumped the fence without even brushing against it, earning a round of applause from his nieces. "...At least the physical training part will be a breeze... I'm going to ignore all this. Winter! I was wondering if you could help us for a moment in tidying up the combat arena storage."

The young woman nodded enthusiastically, determined to be the best student in the world to make up for what they had just seen. "Well then, let's get going. My future students enjoy what's left of recess with a good book. As you know, culture is power, and that-"

"It's good to know..." Yang, Ruby and Blake responded monotonously, only Weiss enjoying having the opportunity to complete Oobleck's usual sentence. And as soon as the four older ones walked away, the girls formed a circle. "Want to see the treehouse area?" Yang offered Weiss and Blake. The cat was quite surprised that Sanctuary actually finished them. 

The project was started almost at the beginning of the Academy but postponed for multiple reasons. It continued just as she and Yang started attending kindergarten. "Yeah, I'm sure we'll find something fun to do-"

"Like climbing! Let's go, quick!" Ruby shot off into the trees, leaving a trail of rose petals behind, returning a few seconds later to find her companions still standing around. "Sorry, I never remember that you can't follow me in Petal Burst. Come on, hurry!" Ruby started pushing Weiss and Blake, forcing them to run while Yang couldn't help but laugh as she followed. 

---

Covered with well-kept trees, tree houses, vines, and rope ladders for the children to play, the treehouse area of the playground  usually served as a location for hosting the Grimmkhanas, a traditional physical exercise where huntsman apprentices compete against each other in simulated combat environments. 

With exercises such as 'Capture the flag' , ' Escape from the Grimm ', ' Tracks and trails ', etc... To more typical exercises such as training matches, the Grimmkhanas have accompanied the huntsman since the profession was established thousands of years ago. 

Usually, the treehouses were occupied by the students of the introductory hunting courses, who were more inclined to fight for what they wanted. Port and the other teachers had a rule of non-intervention to allow the children to express themselves and test their auras, causing the area to be less busy than the rest of the playground.

"GET OUT OF THERE, YOU PALE BUG!" 

As they approached laughing and playing with each other, the four girls heard a scream coming from the largest treehouse, built around the central tree of the artificial 'forest' . "That tree house belongs to the Winchester family! Drop the ladder right now!" 

Seeing her teammates gasp as they heard the shrill, high-pitched scream of a child, Weiss could imagine that they were in trouble. What she couldn't imagine was who the screams were directed at. 

"MAKE ME! THIS TREE HOUSE HAS BEEN CLAIMED IN THE NAME OF IOLANA AND… 

WHAT’S YOUR LAST NAME, OSCAR? 

PYNE? 

IN THE NAME OF IOLANA AND PYNE, LOSERS!" 

The three Patch natives turned to Weiss, noticing with worry how their teammate's right eye seemed to twitch. "...Not even a day, Whitley." Weiss growled with murder in her eyes, sprinting towards the treehouse.

As expected, Whitley was up there, the rope ladder retracted so no one else could climb up. And below, a group of children were gathered. One of them, towering over the rest, was yelling at Whitley while kicking the tree repeatedly. "I'm going to kick the tree down if you don't let go of that ladder, you damned new kid! Keep kicking, boys, it won't be long before you regret it-" A book fell on the leader's head, causing him to curse. "That’s it! I intend to kick your ass so hard you'll regret crossing Cardin Winches' path-"

"WHITLEY!" A sudden shout interrupted Cardin's rant, the four children turning to meet RWBY. "COME DOWN RIGHT NOW, I DON'T WANT YOU CAUSING TROUBLE ON THE FIRST DAY!"

"Hey Weiss!" The little white-haired young man greeted his big sister as if he wasn't locked in a tree house and surrounded by four people wanting to beat him up. "I got my aura unlocked, it hurts just as much as you were saying but I'm super tough now!" 

"I'M PLEASED BUT I DON'T CARE, GET DOWN HERE RIGHT NOW!" Turning to the four kids, Weiss began to lower her head apologetically. "I'm so sorry for any trouble my brother may have caused. I'll take him right now-"

"Do you think that's enough?" Cardin growled with his arms crossed, one foot stomping the ground. "Your stupid brother has not only disregarded the unwritten rules of the tree houses, but he's made me miss almost all of recess! You can't just take him with you, he needs to be punished."

"You think I just let you beat up my brother?" Weiss couldn't believe this kid. Who would threaten a three year old for playing in a tree house?? It was absurd. "I know he can be a little troublemaker but-"

"YOU WON'T LET ME? LOOKS LIKE I NEED TO TEACH YOU A LESSON!"

"A lesson? I'm sorry, but I doubt you are qualified for such a task." The boy was getting more and more furious, and Weiss had no intention of fighting or letting her brother get beaten up, so she decided to try to imitate how her older sister got rid of other credulous heirs. "My name is Weiss Iolana-" 

"Do you think I care about your name?" Cardin snorted, puffing out his chest. "You're sister to the pale bug, and you're pale too, so I'm going to call you Pale Older Bug. You're playing with fire, Pale.... Weiss, so how about you beat it before I teach you a lesson too-" 

A sucker-tipped arrow smashed into his cheek, the aura enforced shot sending the boy flying across the ground. His three friends quickly ran after him to help him back up. "Cut the crap, Cardin. You're not teaching anyone anything here." Yang said as she readied another arrow, drawing the training bow. 

Weiss had no idea where Yang got her training weapon from, but after feeling Ruby touch her back to turn around, handing her the practice rapier Port had promised, it was clear the wolf had gone to get everything from the combat arena storage. An impressive feat of speed considering how far the young faunus had to run for it. 

"Rose!" The boy stood up with the help of one of his companions, the only one who had added a stupid shoulder pad to his uniform. "Only a stupid beast like you would dare attack one of the heirs of one of the founding clans-" Another arrow hit him in the face, though without aura this time. 

"Like I said, cut the crap. The tree houses belong to no one, according to the treaty of liberation after the battle of ‘The House by the Fence’ last year. Do you want to settle it before the children's court? Because I'd be happy to kick your ass again." 

Rubbing his bruised face, Cardin pulled his own training mace from his bag next to the tree trunk. "It's clear you're just a stupid beast, Rose. But what can I expect, being the daughter of a clan with no heirs and the sister of a faunus?" 

Yang's hair burst into flames, illuminating the surroundings. "Say that again, I dare you." 

"Who consorted with traitorous faunus," Spitting on the ground, Cardin dedicated to the blonde a smile showing his teeth. "Can only end up being a wild animal like them."

Yang tried her best to control herself, but looking next to Weiss and seeing Ruby lower her head in pain at the comment, the blonde lost her temper. Throwing herself forward with her fist in the air, the four children cried out in fear as the flaming girl charged at them. 

But the expected pain never came as Yang stopped dead in her tracks as Blake jumped between her and the other kids, arms spread wide. "Get out of the way, Blake." Yang whispered without lowering her arm, her hair burning white hot. 

"If you do this, you're going to get expelled on the first day. And I'm not going to allow that."

"They've messed with Ruby, with you, with the faunus. He doesn't deserve any more-"

"Then let me handle it, okay?" Slowly, the blonde lowered her arm, Burn still glowing brightly. "I've dealt with a lot worse than Cardin, so let me handle this. Do you trust me?" 

"To the end of the world and back."

Blake nodded happily, turning to Cardin. "Hey, Winchester, long time no see." The cat offered her hand to the boy, trying to keep her tone polite. "Can we settle this like civilized people?" 

Cardin rubbed his hands together without taking his eyes off Yang, accepting Blake's hand. "Yes, I think so, Belladonna. I’m glad to see you're back, the blonde beast has been unbearable without you here." 

Holding Yang back as much as she could, Blake decided to ignore the provocations. "I'm glad to be back too, and Whitley is new to Patch. Can you turn a blind eye? He's doesn't understand the rules yet-"

"We're not leaving!" This time it wasn't Whitley who shouted, but Oscar. "We've arrived first, and you're a bully Cardin, so if anyone has to leave, it's you!" 

"Oscar, you really are my best friend." A part of Weiss was happy hearing her brother had made a friend already. Even if he ignored the carefully laid out plan she made for him after skipping the strategie meetings. "SO BEAT IT, YOU BULLIES!" 

The situation wasn't easy to defuse, and Blake wasn't sure what to do. What would her aunts do? On second thought, maybe she shouldn't follow their example this time, she was trying to settle this without excessive amounts of violence and property damage. "I'll smash your heads in as soon as I catch you, you pair of whippersnappers!" 

This situation was really turning south real quick. "Cardin, you're not going to do anything to them." Blake said firmly, drawing her knives again. "I challenge you to a huntsman's duel. If I win, you get the hell out of here and promise not to screw with Whitley and Oscar again unless they screw with you first."

Cardin looked her up and down, swallowing nervously. "And if you lose?"

"We'll take Whitley and Oscar, plus I'll accept that the faunus are after your family in front of the whole school." 

The offer was very tempting, but Cardin wasn't stupid. Blake was strong before she was kidnapped, and now she seemed even stronger. Still, the offense to the Winchester clan by the two whippersnappers could not go unpunished. "You think I'm going to agree to beat the crap out of some faunus? After what you've done to my family?! Damn straight I will, Belladonna. But let's make it more interesting, a two-on-two, me and Russell against you and the blonde beast." 

Yang was the first to step forward, rolling up her sleeves ready for a fight. "Oh, of course I'd be happy to kick your-" Before Yang took two steps, Weiss held her arm out in front to stop her. She was fixated on Cardin, gaze frosty. It was clear she wanted to take a shot at the bully herself. "...You know what, Winchester? I'll let my brand new teammate humiliate you instead. After all, you're talking about hurting her little brother, and we big sisters don't take kindly to this type of threat. You’re the first enemy of RWBY, so enjoy the honor." 

"...Russell, with me." Cardin ordered the boy with the stupid shoulder pad. He pulled out a pair of training daggers, identical to Blake's, from his bag, the other two moving away to give them space. 

Ruby and Yang climbed up into the tree house without a ladder, helping each other. 

The battle was going to be intense, and they both wanted to have the best seats to watch their new friends beat the crap out of Cardin. 

---

One first struggle on the Journey 2

Blake and Weiss Vs. Cardin Winchester (and Russel)

"RUDE BUSTER!" 

Carding started the fight immediately without any short of countdown or warning.  He went all out, throwing an aura blast at the monochrome duo, knocking them both down. "The first one sets the pace! Crush them, Russell, Falling Slash!" 

Cardin's partner leapt at both girls, still recovering from the initial blow. With his daggers held high, Russel spun on himself as he fell, forcing the two girls further apart. "Again, RUDE BUSTER!" Cardin launched another Aura wave, this time directly at Blake.

The faunus had no time to react, getting launched into the air by the blow. "That'll teach you to stay out of Cardin's way-" 

Two slashes from the back made him tumble forward, followed by a kick that sent him flying. Rolling on his back, he saw Blake standing before him, completely untouched. "Cardin should learn to stay out of Blake Belladonna's way." She whispered as she pulled herself together, stretching out in front of him. 

"How did you-"

"Turn around and look for yourself." Cardin turned without thinking, seeing Blake's body lying on the ground behind him. Until it faded moments later before his eyes. "That's my semblance, Shadow Clone. And you still don't have yours, am I wrong? If you decide to leave I'm willing to let it go and cancel the battle. But you would have to surrender, of course."

The heir of the Winchester clan stared at the ground, unable to look at the cat's smug face. Yang and Ruby, already having their semblance, got a pass as the children of Team STRQ, even if it annoyed him to no end. But this? Oh no, he would not let this one slide. "No Winchester... WILL EVER SURRENDER TO A FAUNUS!" Throwing himself at her, Cardin waved his mace back and forth, his attempted attacks proving ineffective against Blake's agility and flexibility. The few that seemed to make contact only caused Blakes body to vanish into smoke.  "You're mocking me, aren't you? Stop it! Take me serious you stupid faunus!" 

Doing a somersault, Blake kicked the mace out of the boy's hands, driving it through the floor of the treehouse above them. "I'm not taunting you Winchester. But we can end this at any time, you just have to say you surrender."

"Surrender? You think I'm just gonna give up because you got a new trick up your sleeve? You're nothing but a scaredy cat, and I'm gonna prove it right here, right now!" Cardin grinned as he lunged at her. Blake hadn't expected the boy to be so fast, getting caught in his grip. "You think you’re so cool because you got me with your semblance, but this isn't a one on one fight!" 

The cat reacted too late, managing to turn her neck just enough to see Russell kick Weiss against the tree. She had been so focused on showing up Cardin that she didn't even think about Weiss. 

What kind of teammate was she if some small insults are all it takes for her to forget something like that?

...

Blake had a clear advantage against Cardin, but Weiss couldn't keep up with her teammate. Fighting with a practice weapon was very different from using the foam weapons Klein managed to smuggle into the mansion. 

The weight, the grip, following Russell's movements... it was all too much too quickly for her to keep track of. Weiss was completely outmatched and Russel knew it. He used his faster weapons to keep constant pressure on her, not allowing her to gain any distance or even a moment to breathe, knowing that both could give her the upper hand. 

It would have been overkill, but Weiss wished she had Myrtenaster right now. Even though it was still too heavy for her to wield, she remembered the sheer power of its dust cylinder. These training weapons had no ranged mode, which gave her no way to compensate for her lack of strength.

"GRRR!" Russel rolled on the spot with his daggers raised, managing to push Weiss against the tree. 

She was trapped. And her opponent knew he had her. With a smirk, Russell raised his dagger and lunged forward, planning to drive both weapons into her stomach to break her aura and get her out of the fight. "Weiss!" Blake shouted. She tried to get a hand free from Cardin grip and reach one of her daggers to use as a throwing weapon. Anything to give Weiss a moment to turn the fight around. 

"Finish her off, Russell! Now!" The Winchester heir shouted, managing to wrangle the cat back under control, forcing her face into the ground. 

Russel repeated his attack, Weiss taking a direct hit to the stomach. "That's it! Good job, Russel! Now come and help me with the faunus, she's very-" An elbow to the stomach forced Cardin to stop talking, but it was too late. Before she could get up, Russell was already on her. 

Weiss sat on the ground, holding her stomach in pain. Like always, she was too weak to help. She never could help Winter, and now she can't help Blake either. It hurt far worse than her stomach did, making her want to cry. She should have never left her home and pretend she could be a huntress. 

Could anyone blame her for giving up after everything? Ruby, Yang and Blake were nice girls, but she knew they would go far and reach their goals. And Weiss simply didn't have the strength to follow them. 

She didn't have what it takes to be a huntress- "EH, CARDIN!" Weiss looked up, watching as Whitley yelled at the boy. "You're an idiot, you know? You think you've defeated my big sister? Well you're sorely mistaken, because Weiss never gives up! And definitely not against a bully like you!" 

Cardin growled as the pipsqueak yelled at him. He was going to enjoy teaching him a lesson once he was done with these two. Russel had Blake pinned down, the faunus barely able to move. Getting in front of her, he picked up one of her dropped training daggers. "You're a bloody nuisance, you know that! RUDE BUSTER!" 

The Aura wave shot out from the knife, hitting the underside of the tree hut. But what Cardin didn't know was that the properties of the weapon were what shaped the wave. And because he used a knife instead of a mace, the blast shattered the floor of the tree house into pieces, Whitley plunging nearly 10 feet. The Winchester heir cried out in panic as he saw what had happened, dropping the knife as splintered wood rained down on him.

The white-haired boy watched as the treehouse moved farther and farther away, feeling his soul leave his body as the abyss covered him in eternal darkness- " Ouch!" Whitley grunted as he bounced off something solid, the gap where he had fallen still close enough that he could climb back by reaching up. Recognizing Winter's glyph, the little guy dropped to all fours to look for her and thank her for the rescue.

But Winter was nowhere to be found. 

Instead, he saw his second sister stand below him, a shaking arm raised towards him. She was breathing hard, drenched in sweat and dirt all over. "Hey, you got the glyphs, Weiss!" Whitley celebrated by jumping towards her instead of back into the treehouse, the two of them rolling on the ground since Weiss did not have the strength left to catch her little brother. "You're awesome, big sis!" 

"Four out of four with semblance!" Yang celebrated, shouting with joy as Ruby clapped enthusiastically. "Heat your heart out Team CJFE, Team RWBY is the best team in Sanctuary!" 

Weiss heard none of this, her head fuzzy and a low ringing in her ears all she could feel. Along with a strange, warm sensation inside her body, as if something inside her had awakened. It felt... natural, like a fundamental part of her that she was suddenly aware of. Creating a small glyph in her hand without letting go of Whitley, Weiss made it dance and move around her fingers, marveling at it. But she couldn't help but notice that the shape inside the glyph was not exactly the same as her sisters. 

It was unique, her own personal snowflake. She could feel her aura hum inside her, begging to make more. 

Blake took advantage of the distraction Weiss's semblance was causing to break free from Russell, kicking him and grabbing the knife Cardin had dropped. The cat leapt over the makeshift battlefield directly to Weiss, helping her up. "I'm so sorry Weiss, I forgot this was a teamfight." 

Weiss couldn't blame her. She had planned to fight with Blake the same way she saw Ruby and Yang do it. But the moment their battle began she couldn't even focus on her own opponent, let alone her teammate. They simply didn't have the experience fighting with each other. At least not yet. 

"Don't worry, I failed to consider the whole situation myself. I guess we both still need to learn a lot when it comes to fighting as a team.” Getting back into a ready stance, she pointed her training rapier at Cardin and Russel. “What do you say, one more try, together this time?” Weiss asked, smiling at her teammate. 

Blake nodded, giving her own smile in return. Using her foot, she threw the second dagger that was still lying on the ground in the air, catching it and getting into her own ready stance. They didn't have the time to make a plan, but the two were determined to win as a team. Even though both had no idea how to do that. As if sensing their uncertainty, Yang yelled down. “Just improvise! Trust me, that always works for us!” They didn't hear Ruby telling her sister that their improvised plans rarely worked, too eager to return to the fight.

"Hey, Weiss." Whitley interrupted the nice bonding moment, tugging on his sister's uniform. "Can you make me a ladder with your glyphs like Winter does?" 

Weiss nodded, confident she could copy her sister. Raising her hand towards the tree house, a single glyph appeared in the air. "That's... that's it?" 

"It's my first time, okay? I'm still not clear on how this works!" Weiss snorted, looking away and crossing her arms. 

"Come on…" Blake interrupted, grabbing her by the shoulders. "I got this, can you set a glyph halfway up?" That was something Weiss was sure she could do, creating the glyph exactly halfway as instructed, even though it was slightly tilted towards the tree trunk. Grabbing Whitley, Blake leapt to the glyph with impressive agility, reaching the tree house with a second jump without trouble. 

With the little one safely back inside, Blake set out to climb back down to the glyph, but the moment she touched it, it threw her right into the tree. "Oh my goodness, Blake!" Weiss screamed in terror, rushing to her aid as Cardin burst out laughing. "I'm sorry, I have no idea how it happened but-"

"Weiss, it's okay!" Blake couldn't help but start laughing as well, leaving Weiss confused. "You can make your glyphs propel people, so that opens up a lot of possibilities for us. You just have to remember not to point them towards a tree next time." The two girls laughed, finding the whole situation really silly. "That said, how about we start over? Tag-team fighting, let's try to coordinate." 

"Of course, and this time both of us at the same time- that's what coordinating means..." 

On the other side of the 'combat arena' Cardin watches, not happy at all with how this whole thing turned out. Not only did Blake tried to humiliate him, but now the new girl unlocked her semblance in the middle of their fight. He had enough of this. Grabbing his mace that fell down with half the tree house floor, he started channeling his aura into it again. "RUDE BUSTER!" 

The projectile impacted between the two girls just like the first time. But now they were prepared, dodging the attack easily. "I'm so sick of that attack." Weiss bit her lips, trying to come up with a plan. "We have to stop him from focusing his aura. If he can't build it up, he won't be able to keep attacking from a distance." 

"Understood, I'll be the vanguard. Take care of covering me and have your glyphs ready." With a quick nod from the white haired girl, Blake was off, launching herself at their opponents. It was difficult but she managed to match both of them, Cardins slow and heavy swings easily dodged while Russel's knife work clearly didn't compare to hers yet.  

Weiss followed from behind, using the space Blake was creating to take advantage of her rapier's range, creating glyphs that threw the boys backwards as soon as one was about to overwhelm Blake.

Their coordination wasn't perfect, but they managed to cover each other well enough. Focusing their efforts on Russell, they managed to weaken his aura considerably. Cardin saw how their earlier advantage was slowly turning around as the two girls kept up the pressure. Forcing his teammate to take a blow meant for him, he jumped back to prepare a different attack. "Rude Buster - Boomerang!" 

The purple colored Aura Wave passed the monochrome duo before turning back around after some distance, forcing Weiss to abandon her offensive to block it as best she could. "I'm really sick of this attack!" Having no defense against ranged attacks was turning into a real problem, but the solution to counter was nearby, practically right on top of her. Having an epiphany, Weiss looked up at the sisters, Ruby waving as if nothing was wrong. "Ruby, how do you perform an Aura Wave?" 

"You just concentrate your aura and then do fiummm, shooooom and then BAM!" A perfectly logical and precise explanation. Weiss wanted to sigh, but she didn't have the time.

"Do you think you can learn to cast Rude Buster just like that?!” Cardin laughed, puffing out his chest. "It's not that easy, don't think you can keep up with me-"

"RUDE BUSTER!" 

The Aura wave hit Cardin and Russel like a spinning Boarbatusk, throwing them to the ground in a single blow. "Well, that was easy to imitate." Blake shrugged with a grin, turning to Weiss. "You try it, it's exactly like Rubes said!" 

"Okay, but I don't plan to call it something as crude as Rude Buster. I need a more appropriate name." Weiss closed her eyes, concentrating her aura and letting it flow into her rapier. Cutting off the flow, Weiss pulled her arm back before trusting forward, the aura shooting from its tip and hitting Russel before he could get up. "That's it! That was the Ru- ummm... Elegant... Buster! That's my Elegant Buster, you three-bit thug!" 

One first struggle on the Journey 2

Russell : Out of action

"I told you, didn't I?" Blake folded her arms behind her head, turning to Cardin. The poor guy was completely paralyzed with fear and rage, not paying attention as the other members of his team picked up Russell and ran off. "It's just you now, Cardin. Last chance to give up." 

"It doesn't make sense!" The boy shouted in frustration, not caring to be seen crying in front of his rivals. "It took me weeks to be able to use the Rude Buster, how could you guys have learned to do it so fast?!" 

"But I explained it to you the same way!" Ruby growled in annoyance at the insinuation that her lesson had been inadequate, the three girls turning to Cardin in silence.

"...What?!" 

"Really, Winchester?" Yang laughed jumping out of the tree, seeing the battle as basically over. "The great Cardin Winchester, planning to avenge his family against the faunus... asking a faunus girl from another clan to explain how to do something?" 

"It's not my fault she was the only one willing to help me!"  

"And what does that say about you that you treat the only girl that is willing to help you like this? Shouldn't you be thankful instead of insulting her?"

"I HATE YOU! EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU TEAM RWBY! WE'LL MEET AGAIN!" 

One first struggle on the Journey 2

Cardin Winchester: Total surrender

And with Cardin running off, following his three friends, Ruby jumped out of the tree, helping Oscar and Whitley down. The four girls stood together, giggling after their successful fight against CRDL. Ruby moved her hand out, holding it between the four of them. Yang quickly caught on, putting her own hand on top of her sisters. The two looked at their last two teammates, urging them to join in. 

Blake followed with hers, and by the time it took Weiss to process what they wanted to do, Whitley's and Oscar's were already in the pile."RWBY, to infinity and beyond!" The six shouted with laughter, raising their hands toward the blue sky. 

Half a world away, on the west side of Mistral, a scream was heard amidst the tears and pleas of innocent people. An inhumane sound, like a mockery of what a person would sound like, bringing with it a feeling of dread. 

"Fҽαɾҽƚԋ...? αɾƚ ƚԋҽҽҽҽ.... ƚ'ɾɾιϝιҽԃ?"

"Tell me I'm not the only one who heard that," Sebastian said, petrified at the grotesque, nightmare-born figure slowly trotting towards him, dragging a stone spear behind it. Clutching his weapon in his hands, the politician rose to his feet on shaking legs, determined to protect the two children behind him no matter the cost. 

The Grimm was bobbing its heads, almost making it look like it was laughing, rejoicing in the suffering and agony of the panicked people around it. The smoke was getting thicker, burning his eyes and throat as the Nuckelavee marched towards him.

Hell had made its way into Mistral. And it threatened to destroy everything. 

"That Grimm... did it just speak?!" 

Chapter Text

---

I know someday you will be free, my lady. I have seen the love you have for life, your dreams of freedom and adventure.

How will love help me to escape this prison, ------ ? 

Because the brothers did not create us to be alone. Out there is someone that shares the same heart and love that you have. And they will find you, because love can not be chained, no matter what your father believes.

---

"...ess..." 

"...tress..."

"...mistress?" 

Thunder rolled across distant plains, the ephemeral glimmers of the lightning serving as the only light that illuminated the castle. Between the dark clouds, the sun hung in eternal twilight, trapped between night and day. Just like the mistress of this land.

Evernight Castle, The Land of Darkness

14:14 of September 3, 68 post-Great War 

Salem opened her eyes slowly, her time of contemplation interrupted. A time that had become shorter as of late as she needed more and more energy to connect to the Grimm around her. 

Her dreams were becoming disjointed and confusing, memories of her long torment mixed with strange echoes that made no sense, of people she had never met. It was like she could feel her memories slipping slowly, like sand through an hourglass. But each trickle only strengthened her fury as the memory of those who cursed her burned brightly in her mind.

But she was patient, nothing had any urgency for her. 

And although this world has long abandoned her, her acolyte still waited. Rising from her throne, the candles around her chamber flickered to life. “Talk, my little one.”

"Mistress, your acolytes have arrived in Kuroyuri." 

She kept the disgust for the small woman in front of her from her face. One of her most loyal acolytes was standing at the door to her throne room, eager to serve her mistress. Her admiration was to be expected, for she had saved her disappointing life from the clutches of death that so eluded herself. 

Her talent was lacking, her skill disappointing. And yet, Salem was unwilling to part with her. 

She had many followers in her time, the reaping sisters, her beloved sparrow, and Tyrian as the newest in the line. But she learned long ago that everyone had their uses. And while the pathetic creature in front of her may not be strong in body or soul, she would serve an important purpose in her plans.

Salem floated slowly from her throne, dark tendrils emanating around her. "Did you doubt my plans, dear Vernal?" Before she could say anything, Salem appeared at her back, her arms around her neck, one hand grasping her chin. Vernal couldn't help but recoil in fear, but Salem held her in place. "My orders are absolute, and those that serve me know well not to disappoint me."

"I never doubted you, Mistress," Vernal whispered with an almost fanatical tone, trying to reach out to the hand holding her head. Salem released her before she could make contact, floating back towards her throne. "I would never doubt you, for only you know the real truth." The former Branwen spoke softly, head turned down as she kneeled. She would not question the one that has learned the absolute truth and only absolute devotion would be acceptable. 

Salem nodded silently, satisfied by her words. Moving past the still kneeling acolyte, she moved towards the hallway. The doors opened by themselves as she came closer, torches on the walls springing to life as if to please her. "Come, Vernal." Without waiting for a response, Salem left her throne room, Vernal desperately trying to catch up with her. 

Old crystal-covered corridors greeted her at every corner. It was the only part of the castle in disrepair, most of it having been refurbished by the people that worked for her over the centuries. But no repair had come to her throne, all acolytes alike respecting Salem's desire to keep it untouched to serve as both her final legacy and the constant proof that her resolve must never waver, that the Gods must not go unpunished.

For every evil in Remnant, every life ruined and thrown away, every future destroyed and forgotten, they were responsible. And she would be the one who made them understand what suffering they have brought. 

"Mistress! Wait, please..." Vernal pleaded behind her, already out of breath. 

Not wanting to punish her any more than necessary, Salem stopped before she reached the central hall of her castle. She closed her eyes while waiting for the women to catch up, summoning her magic. As the last person in this broken world to still have true magic, knowing what was happening in her castle was as easy as breathing. She could feel it sweep over floors and walls, ancient stone and crystal resonating with her power.

Her acolytes had taken the west wing of the castle for themselves, closing their doors and windows so they could have some privacy in the mausoletic castle. They were ignorant of the fact that Salem saw all that was happening within her domain.

She did not blame them for it. But the brothers took the ability for them to make that will a reality. Aura, semblance, pathetic imitations. Their souls were like small flickers in the wind, helpless against the storm of magic she commanded. 

No, it was not their fault. And therefore, she had decided to let them believe that they still had some form of control. There was a kindness in ignorance she would not want to take from them. All of those she let into her sanctum were faithful and obedient and she would allow these small comforts as they tried to make the old castle into a home for them. After all, it once housed many people, when the halls were filled with light and laughter. 

Like that of her own family. 

---

They are so beautiful. Perfect.

---

The day Ozma returned was one of the happiest memories she was able to recall. There were flashes of more in her dreams, but they were nothing but fantasies. But that happiness did not last long, as Ozma had not returned as himself. 

No, the Gods were not satisfied with letting her live in misery. They had to use the man she loved to torment her further, forcing him to return as an empty puppet. The hypocrisy! Ozma's only fault was that he was too good for the wretched world of the brothers, and they thanked him by turning him into a parasite, forced to move from host to host in an endless cycle. 

But after so many years of loneliness, she did not see it. Did not see the grip they had on his soul before it was too late. But the gods' cruelty knows no end, and they let her believe that fairy tale until the time was right. 

Only when she thought she found true happiness when her daughters were born did they reveal the truth. 

And then took it from her.

Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter. Four perfect little beings, innocent and pure. Or so she thought until they saw that they were marked by the gift that should have been forgotten. But it was all just part of the brothers' twisted game as they made their puppet rip them from her arms, just like they ripped Ozma from them so many years before. She could still see them when she walked these halls, dark shadows and echoing laughter.

---

The world is full of magic and wonder. And besides…

You're still here.

---

"No, it isn't Vernal..."

"Mistress?" Vernal asked in confusion, turning to her. "Did you say something?" 

Salem shook her head, a painful feeling inside her. She could almost see another girl, young and bright, smiling at her. But as soon as she thought of it, the memory vanished. The feelings remained but try as she might, the memories wouldn't come. The Gods had cursed her with an immortal body but didn't care to protect her mind. And as the centuries started to pass like days, the memories of her children faded with them. 

'You will not make me forget them. Or stop me from taking my revenge.'  She thought as she wandered into the corridors Vernal tended each day, feeling like a stranger in her own castle. Robots vacuuming in place of her old brooms, lights and machines everywhere... 

Remnant had changed so much in the last few centuries. It was as if one-day swords and spears were no longer enough as people found ever more complex ways to kill both Grimm and each other. 

Part of human nature, imperfect but insatiable. As tragic as it was, there was a strange comfort in seeing both versions of humanity being driven by the same impulses and desires. 

Finally reaching her faithful fortune teller's door, Salem waited a few seconds as she listened in silence. The laughter of children could be heard on the other side, accompanied by a gentle and rhythmic touch of fingers on the old table Sustrai brought with her from Vacuo. "I knew you would come, my goddess. Please, enter."  

The door opened in front of Salem, letting the bright light of the room spill into the dark hallway. An overwhelming but familiar smell of plants accompanied it as she entered. "Hello, Goddess!" Emerald shouted from the bed where they were playing, Cinder hiding behind her while Mercury sat on the other side of the bed. 

Having children in the castle after such a long time had been strange but not unpleasant. And having the youngest being born in these dark halls had given Salem a strange sense of peace she hadn't known for centuries. But even that was only a short reprise, the memories of these times already feeling hazy along with the peace they brought her.

Still, the soul born in castle Evernight was perhaps too young and innocent to understand the world they were born into. Emerald was quite adventurous, always sneaking and trying to follow her mother whenever she ventured out of the west wing of the castle.

Mercury, on the other hand, had arrived hand in hand with his father, becoming the first of the three children. Rebellious and brusque, very similar to his father. But with a soft edge the older man lacked. 

And finally, her favorite, Cinder. The last to come, brought by the hand of her knight when he went to a distress call from his hometown. In her short life, she had seen pain and suffering almost comparable to that of Salem herself, but still, she prevailed. 

Determination, courage, and resilience. These three children were proof that light could still stand against the darkness of the gods. Yes, they would be invaluable for the future of this world.

"All is ready, my Goddess." Jade's voice brought Salem out of her thoughts, making her turn to the fortune teller. "Marcus is securing the last crystals as we speak. All that is left is for you to command us, as it is supposed to be." 

Jade Sustrai, former chief biologist at Vacuo City University. Her entire life had been shaped by the cards she carried, believing to follow a greater destiny. Salem knew the truth of course. There was no fate, no unseen hand that guided them to a better tomorrow. Man stood alone, desperately fighting against the cruelty of those that made them. But she would let her live her fairy tale. Once her revenge was complete, it wouldn't matter anymore. 

But she could not blame her for her delusions.

It was her semblance that saw her safely through the Grimm lands, just to find her at the end of the road. The Queen of the Grimm, powerful and eternal, the same image she had divined so many years before. Yes, her devotion had been absolute before they even met, and her ability together with her intelligence had been the foil that allowed her to manipulate the world as she needed. 

Salem nodded to her, a light smile on her ashen face. "Things are proceeding like you foretold, as always. But what has you so distracted, my dear? Have you seen something in your cards?" Salem floated up to stand behind her, looking at the tarot cards on the table. The ability to tell the future through cards had been a boon to her plans for many years now.

Though she was still not sure how her semblance worked.

Not that it mattered, the result spoke for themselves.

"I have seen the end, my Queen. When your powers, dark and absolute, set the very firmament ablaze." The soothsayer spoke in a revered whisper, her cards glowing as she turned them. "Light and dark will flow like blood across the world as you strike down the gods themselves, freeing us from the cruel fate they bound us in. You will free us soon, just as I have always known you would." 

"Your faith is flattering, Jade." As Emerald forced Vernal to attend to them, Salem leaned against Jade's table, observing the indoor greenhouses that filled part of the room. Jade had cultivated a multitude of plants for many years now in an attempt to prepare cloth for the children. She had told her of a new theory of channeling dust through specially prepared fabric that would be discovered in a few years, making the perfect tool for Salem's future acolytes. "Tell me, how will the battle with the beast end?"

Jade focused on the cards, her hand stretched out over the table. The cards began to glow, repositioning themselves into intricate positions. "I see fire, my goddess. I see the steel armor resisting the onslaught of that which refuses to obey you. I see the poison marking the countdown to the end of its existence, and how both return to you with a message." Jade whispered as the cards stopped glowing. She raised her other hand, trying to peer deeper into the future. The cards glowed again but did not move, trembling in place. 

She tried harder to see beyond. The cards glowed brighter, buzzing almost angrily before exploding in all directions. The children behind her, having watched the exchange with curiosity, screamed in fright as some of them flew towards them. Salem did not react, simply raising a hand. The cards froze in midair before flying back towards the table, arranging themselves in a neat pile in front of Jade. “I am sorry, my goddess.” She gasped for breath, arms trembling as she leaned back. “I can not see further than this for now. Fate denies me, the message your acolytes carry remaining shrouded from my gaze.” 

"Do not feel sorry, my dear Jade. Your semblance is far more powerful than most, do not apologize for its limits." The witch placed a hand on her faithful's shoulder "Gather everyone in the Assembly Hall. I want them to hear whatever message they bring back to us." Jade stayed silent, a certain hesitation in her gaze. "Yes, even him. He may be consumed by rage, but he is now part of our cause. He will serve our goals, one way or another. After all, one only needs to know where to point a raging beast like him."

"Your will shall be done, my goddess" Jade bowed deeply before rising and heading for the door. "Vernal, can you help me? Children, please remain here and do your homework." 

Happy to get away from the children, Vernal rose from the bed, following Jade as she made her way into the hallway. 

Salem prepared to follow them to the Assembly Hall, but a tug on her dress stopped her before she was out the door. Looking down, she saw a pair of red eyes stare up at her, filled with the same devotion as that of her mother. "My Goddess, may we attend as well? Please?" Emerald tugged at her dress again while the rest of the children stayed behind. Mercury stood behind her a familiar distrust in his gaze. Cinder looked between them, uncertainty in her eyes as she clutched something in her hands. 

"These meetings are no place for children such as you, little Emerald." Salem didn't move as she spoke, watching carefully as the young green-haired girl ducked her head in disappointment. 

Salem couldn't help but be swayed by the honest feelings of the young girl. Shadows flowed from her dress as she turned around, lifting Emerald into her arms. She did not shy away, looking up at her in wonder instead of freight. She smiled softly as she walked towards the bed where the rest of the children waited in silence. "Your roles are important, my children." Salem set Emerald down on the bed, rubbing her head as she spoke. "But there is no reason to get ahead of ourselves. Soon you will start on your path to destroy the gods that cursed this world. But until then, I want you to be children. Enjoy the time you have now before this world forces you to face its grim reality." 

"But I want to grow up and help you defeat the gods now, my goddess!" Emerald explained, rolling over on the bed and dropping onto the pillow face up. "Kill the Gods and bring happiness to Remnant, making everyone love us!" 

"If that gets us out of this shithole, it can't come fast enough," Mercury grumbled, looking away from Emerald's angry face. 

Even though it was a fight between children, Salem watched, curious as to where it was going to lead. Another chance to confirm her children's conviction. "And where would you want to go, my dear Mercury?" More shadows moved over the floor, grabbing Mercury and dragging him gently towards her. She started fixing his hair as he struggled to remove himself from the spell holding him in place. 

"Anywhere! I'm sick of being in the dark all day! I'd rather be out there fighting gods than being stuck in here!" 

That was all Salem needed to hear, releasing him with a smile. Mercury couldn't help but activate his semblance to run through the air back to the bed, running towards the greenhouses rooms, dragging behind him one of the storybooks Vernal had brought them on her last supply run. 

Salem watched them leave, content with giving them their space for now. Emerald thought differently. "YOU'RE STUPID, MERCURY!" The green-haired girl stuck out her tongue at Mercury before turning to Cinder. "Boys are stupid. You get it, don't you Cinder?"

"I..." The ashen-haired girl whispered listlessly, looking away from the younger girl. 

"Come now, little one." Salem tried to bring peace, grabbing her by the shoulder. "There is nothing to fear, Cinder. I know the pain that runs through you, for it is the same that I have felt for a long time. But I also see in you a strength that defies even the gods. They abandoned you, but you rose above it. That strength will one day destroy them as it erodes the thrones they rest upon. For we are not so easily discarded as they soon learn."

Cinder said nothing, bringing both hands to the necklace that had always been with her, from the moment she had arrived at the castle. The young girl clenched it with both hands, gritting her teeth. "That's it, let your anger grow." The witch's words struck a chord with the young girl. "Feel that righteous fury inside you. With it, no one will ever make you bend the knee again. And I will help you to become what you are meant to be, my God Slayer-"

"Grooming children now, boss? You can't handle my boy so you take advantage of Glasc's little orphan. I expected more from the great Witch of the Land of Darkness, to be honest." 

Salem turned with a sigh, Marcus appeared between Jade's plants carrying a huge basket. The thief dropped it on Jade's table, reaching a hand in to pull out a few dark crystals. "I don't quite understand what they are, but they're a nice color. Tell me, boss, how valuable are they?" 

Leaving Cinder behind, Salem appeared beside Marcus, taking one of the Dust crystals from his hand. "More valuable than all the gold in the world, my little thief." Salem could hear the gears in his head turning as he looked at the Dust still in his hands. She took hold of them, her magic taking them from his grip without resistance. "Do not think that you can barter with them, Marcus. No one in this world could grasp their significance. If you try to sell them people would think of them as nothing but shiny bobbles, pretty but worthless." 

The thief grunted in frustration, swiveling Jade's chair around before sitting down. "You know what, boss? I didn't get into this just for your grandiose schemes. You promised me money, the greatest of treasures, and so far I've seen nothing despite working my ass off." 

Salem despised working with people like Marcus. He cared for nothing but his selfish ambition, but his skills were needed for her plans. His talent for moving unseen, to go where she needed him to go, and of course, his ability to ‘borrow’ the semblance of people made him far too useful.

For now. 

She had her sight on another before finding Marcus, the self-proclaimed ‘Prince of Crime’. But her summons was ignored. And while she knew how to make someone like him heel, it would have done little to further her goals. Marcus on the other hand came to her willingly, and keeping him happy was trivial. She cared little for material wealth, her magic more than enough to create whatever inconsequential things humans valued. But if she gave too much, he would want more. People like him always wanted more. A balance was needed to keep him in line, one she had a great deal of experience with. "Your hard work will soon be adequately rewarded, my dear Marcus." Salem rose, grabbing his chin and forcing him to look up. "But do not forget who reigns in this place. All we do is to free humanity from the gods and you will obey. Only then will I give you what you desire." 

"You'd better because unlike the brainiac from Atlas, I have no reason to be tied to you." The thief snorted, pushing Salem's hand away before standing up. "When will we know what these Dust crystals you've been tampering with Jae Jae are for?"

"I will reveal their purpose today before the others return from their mission." 

That caught Marcus' attention, just as she expected. It would be enough to keep him in line a little longer. "Take the crystals and bring them to the Assembly hall, I will follow shortly" 

"Right away, boss!" Marcus didn't wait for a second to say goodbye to his sons, rushing off with the basket of crystals. 

Everything was falling into place. 

Sixty years of preparations, four of her beloved acolytes sacrificed. All for this. 

All she had to do now was to tip the first domino that would herald the end of the gods' reign. Shadows gathered around her as she left, barely noticing Emerald's words of encouragement as her magic carried her into the dark hallway, away from the light of innocence.

It was better this way, she told herself.

---

The Assembly Hall was at the top of the castle, with large glass windows and balconies surrounding the hall. Salem sat alone in her chair, looking around wistfully. Countless humans had occupied the chairs surrounding the table. Most of them were long gone. Many of them take by force, some by time. 

Yet she remained. 

This was the true horror of her curse, to watch helplessly as those that stood by her left while she watched helplessly. 

But she would not falter. Not when she was this close. She would free this world and end the reign of the brothers. For all those that suffered under them.

---

Eden was right, witch! You are nothing but a… a…

---

"No, I am not..." Salem felt her mouth dry, her hands cold and sweaty. She closed her eyes, flashes of unknown faces and half-formed words flying through her mind. It was disorienting, suffocating. She moved, her chair clattering to the floor behind her as she stumbled to the window, pushing it open. Cold, dead air greeted her as she moved onto the balcony on unsteady legs, gripping the railing like a lifeline. 

Thunder rolled in the distance as she tried to calm her breathing.  

It was... her air. The one constant in her life as even her castle changed with the centuries. She did not know what strange magic was affecting the land, but she suspected it had something to do with the dark brother. How else could the sun never move, despite the planet turning every day? What else could twist the world into such an abstract mockery of life? Oh, the irony, that she would have to seek comfort in their power. 

Taking in the cool air, Salem felt herself calm down as the broken memories faded with every breath. A fragile peace returned to her mind until she heard steps behind her.

The smell of tobacco followed the newcomer as he stepped onto the balcony. "Nice night, isn't it goddess? Or is it daytime? I can never tell how much time passes when I'm here." The young man spoke with a strong Vacuan accent, his reddish hair swaying in the wind. Well dressed as always, the guerrilla wannabe monarch held to his delusion of royalty, though the scars and time made it clear that his youthful dreams were quickly slipping away.

"I am glad that you could join us in person, Jax." Salem stepped aside, leaving Jax to lean against the railing, a lit cigarette in his hands. "How is your sister? Will she be joining us as well?"

Jax took a long drag on his cigarette, nearly finishing it. "Gill? No, she's staying in Vacuo. The bastards from Shade Academy have located another one of our hideouts, so we're moving everything to the caves your little soothsayer told us about."

Jax and Gillian Asturias, the last living heirs to an abandoned bloodline of monarchs. Salem had found them when they were still children, noticing how they burned with rage and anger at the world and its cruelty. They believed the world owned them for being royalty. It was laughable, but Salem knew how easy it was to manipulate those that believed themselves above others. 

And despite their self-righteous views, they were some of the most useful tools in her arsenal.  

It only took a little help from her side for the two siblings to form CROWN and rise as the greatest threat to the fragile council of Vacuo. "Those Faunus you sent are proving to be useful, much more than I expected." Jax's gaze was fixed on the Storm Pass as he spoke, the massive mountain range that separated Salem's Castle from the rest of the Land of Darkness. 

High mountains covered in a perpetually uncrossable storm. If only it were so easy to secure strongholds elsewhere in Remnant. 

"There is one thing I would like to know and I hope you can give me a real answer instead of your usual sanctimonious speech." Salem turned to him, letting Jax finish his cigarette before throwing it off the balcony. "How did you get them to help us? I'm not saying it's a bad thing, just... surprising. The Faunus hate working with humans."

"Life takes many turns, my dear prince. Today's enemies may be tomorrow's allies. The White Fang may separate themselves from humans, but in the end, you all want the same thing. And their former leader was smart enough to see that when she sent her replacement to me."

Jax didn't seem too convinced, but it didn't matter. He had seen her power, and despite all his blustering, he knew he needed it if he wanted to stand a chance to take what he believed to be his.

He would follow, like all of the would-be kings did before him. She moved past him as the rest of her acolytes started to arrive. "Enough talk, Jax. Today is a very special day, the day where we finally set my plan in motion. Soon, all we have strived for will be ours."

Jax followed her in silence, finding Vernal, Marcus, and Jade already in their respective seats. He sighed, noticing the fifth person that would join them that night. Moving past him, he pointedly ignored the man picking his teeth clean with a fingernail, waiting for Salem to start their meeting.

---

Eight chairs surrounded the table, five occupied. The basket Marcus brought sat in the middle, dark crystals for all to see. 

Salem walked in silence, her acolytes waiting patiently. The witch allowed herself to approach her faithful guard dog, who lay sprawled guarding the door to the hall. A monstrosity born of hate, the first of a new generation of Grimm. 

The day her faithful knight returned, he had brought her more than Cinder. A charred and mangled corpse was slung over his shoulder that night. He had dropped it in front of her, meeting her questioning gaze unflinching.

'Don't let her rest in peace. She doesn't deserve it.'

Unbeknownst to him, her faithful knight had brought just what Salem had been looking for for years. The vessel to bring forth the first nightmare born not from the dark brother, but from humanity itself. A direct affront to the gods' work.

The Hound remained impassive, watching her creator with curiosity and loathing. Her black, bone-covered body was permanently seared, the flames that ended her natural life still burning in her soul. The agony of her new existence had eradicated everything she once was. Now, only an animal remained, howling and biting. 

"Soon, your role will be clear, my faithful guardian." Salem whispered. The hound looked up at her words, growling lowly as she moved past it to take her seat.

One hand gently moved over the second throne that resides in her kingdom. A king once sat on it, before she learned of the lie the gods send back to her. She should have destroyed it long ago and thrown the pieces into the deepest darkest pit she could find. And yet…

---

I found you, my love, I finally found you again.

---

She couldn't bring herself to do it.

She finally took her seat, eyes closing for a moment. None of the acolytes moved, be it out of fear or revelation of their mistress. 

A few moments passed before  Salem opened her eyes, the torches in the room blazing with black fire. The witch raised her hand, letting it move across the room in a slow and deliberate motion. The crystals in the center of the table reacted, following her movement. Five pieces rose, spreading out until each acolyte had one in front of them.  "I have spent many centuries working towards the downfall of the gods that abandoned us. But despite my power, I have yet to take the relics to summon them. Why do you believe I have waited all this time? 

"Because you prefer not to interact with the pathetic denizens of this world, my goddess?" Vernal spoke with confidence, waiting for her mistress to praise her. 

"Mankind, for all its faults, is not to blame for what they are. The gods created us and then left us to suffer alone. I know well the feeling of being abandoned by those that are supposed to guide and protect you. If I turned my back on this world I would be no better than them. Don't you agree, my dear Vernal?"

Vernal was silent, eyes wide as her mistress looked at her. She moved her gaze downwards, almost in tears as her point was rebuked. To think that her mistress still cared for the people of this world just showed her how benevolent she truly was.

Jax was the next to speak. "Because the Maidens are out of your reach? You need them to access the Relics if I'm not mistaken."

A well ventured guess, but Jax was not understanding the situation. "I controlled more than one Maiden since the vaults were created. My dear Tock was taken from me only a few decades ago. If securing the Relics was the only obstacle, I would have taken my revenge long ago. But I want more than to end the existence of the Brothers. I want them to feel the fear and misery they so callously inflicted upon their creation. I want their last moments to be the same as it has been for everyone that died under their rule. Does anyone else wish to take a guess?"

Jade pointed to the newest member of their gathering. The giant Faunus stared at Salem, enraged and mocking eyes challenging the witch. "Perhaps because you are a coward who would rather stay in her little castle." The Faunus growled as he dragged his chair back, lifting his feet and dropping his massive boots on the table.

Vernal and Jax looked at him in shock. Both quickly looked back to their mistress, worried about what she would do to the man after such a blatant show of disrespect. Jade only smiled, a few of her cards held loosely in one hand as she watched.

But the witch simply med the crazed gaze of the man, face calm. "It would seem that way to you, wouldn't it, Rufus? Your life has been one of action and violence, everyone and everything falling before your strength. I understand why you would think me a coward…” She rose slowly, floating in front of the Faunus as she spoke. One hand cupping his face in an almost motherly fashion, the gesture clearly mocking." 

The Komodo Dragon merely snorted, swatting Salem's hand away. "Listen to me, witch. I'm only here because Cho wrote in her notebook that once Adam was safe, I had to come to you." Rising suddenly, Rufus grabbed his claymore and launched a flaming slash at Salem, who vanished, leaving the wave of flame to hit the side of the door, the sparks spreading and setting one of the curtains on fire. 

Vernal tried to get up to put out the fire, but Marcus stopped her in her tracks. He saw Jade looking at the whole exchange with an amused smile, which meant this was all going as planned.

The last thing they needed was for Vernal to screw it up and make him listen to more of the Faunus' insane babbling before they could get to the important parts.

Salem appeared on her throne, still calm despite the giant man pointing a flaming claymore at her. She waved her hand again, the fire disappearing as the curtain stitched itself back together. “Cho had been a strong and wise leader, Rufus. And as I have learned over the centuries, sometimes you have to trust those with the strength to see their vision through.” Despite his rage, Rufus' gaze softened, Claymore, lowering ever so slightly as the witch spun her tale of his former leader. “She knew what she was doing, what her dream would cost her. And yet, she walked forward, head held high. So I let her go. And now you stand before me, with the burden of her dream on your shoulders.” She leaned forward, the fire of Rufus' weapon illuminating her pale face. “So tell me, do you have the strength to walk the path your leader has paved for you, or are you going to falter?

The Komodo Dragon roared, the flames of his claymore extinguishing. "You think I can not carry my leaders' dreams, witch? That I would give up like a pathetic little human? I spend my whole life fighting, killing more huntsmen, and would be leaders than your acolytes even saw! And I will do everything I have to, to free the Faunus for Cho. Even if that means working with something like you." 

Vernal was ready to jump the komodo Faunus, hands shaking as she pressed them into the table. Jax's eyes were moving back and forth between them, unsure if he should interfere or make a quick exit. Salem met Jade's gaze for a moment, the seer nodding her head. They were on edge but would not interfere. "Bold words, Rufus. I can sympathize with your peoples' plight, knowing full well what cruelty man is capable of. But tell me, do you have the strength to make it so? For all your posing, you are just one man against the whole of Remnant. But your young charge, Adam. He could be more than just a weapon, a symbol for the Faunus. Because your White Fang will not survive long enough to change anything-" As she had expected, the mere mention of the White Fang's demise was enough to make him forget himself, the giant of a man jumping over the table to cleave her in half. 

Salem watched his charge impassively, leaning back into her throne. Before the weapon could reach her, dark arms shot out of the floor and ceiling, wrapping around Rufus. He struggled, muscles bulging as they strained against the unnatural chains that held him, his aura flickering as sharp claws tried to bore into his flesh. His strength was impressive, she could feel how some of her tendrils started to give way. Not that it mattered, brute force meant little to her. More dark magic flooded into her spell until Rufus’ struggle seized completely. “Like all those that served under me, you need to understand one simple thing.” She rose as she spoke, forcing Rufus’ head down with both her hands, dark red eyes piercing. “You need my power if you wish to see your dreams become a reality.” He snarled, venom dripping down his chin. A few drops landed on the table, making Jax jerk backward as the wood startle to sizzle. “I have waited a long time for a very specific moment, one that has finally come.”

"Get to the point, witch!" Rufus' growl was low and hateful, but he stayed down as the tendrils forced him back in his chair.

"Tonight will be the beginning of something that will connect all of Remnant. What little of my dear Ozma survived the God's cruelty will once again be the light that brings people together." 

With a snap of her finger, the crystals in front of her acolytes moved, meeting in the air above the ones still in the basket. The light of the twilight sun made them glow both black and white, creating an enchanting spectacle of Dust and magic.

"To stand against the Gods, all of Remnant needs to hear my message. A message of hatred and vengeance that will echo across the world until even they can no longer turn a deaf ear to it." 

Waving her arm, more crystals joined, spinning over the rest. Knowing the time had come, Jade pulled a carefully woven scarf from her pocket, intricate patterns shimmering with the Dust that was woven into it. Runes appeared around the scarf, rising to circle around the Dust crystals. 

"My acolytes, observe and memorize this moment that will go down in history," Salem commanded as she raised her other arm towards the ceiling. The witch let her magic flow into the clouds, a bolt of lightning shattering the roof as it hit the crystals. 

The power of nature was wild and untameable, calling no one it's master. But even nature bowed to the power of the Grimm Queen, lighting dancing between the crystals as Jade's scarf engulfed them completely. "Watch as my magic creates the beginning of the end. An end to the suffering and torment I have endured for so long." The witch floated as the scarf glowed brightly with magic, almost blinding in its intensity.  

Everything was finally in place.

Rufus growled as he pressed himself into his chair while Jax and Marcus jumped back, their chairs clattering to the floor. Vernal looked at the spectacle with wide, frightened eyes, unable to move. Jade leaned closer, a tear rolling down her face as she finally saw her vision come true.

And it was more beautiful than she could have imagined. 

Salem did not see any of it, focused on this one singular moment. More magic pooled into her hand as she spoke ancient words long forgotten by the world. An incantation created centuries ago in a vain attempt to end her existence, now a tool to take her revenge. With a gentle touch, she let her power flow into the scarf. "SUN TOWER PARADIGMA: Adventus novae aetatis! " 

Light exploded from within it, turning twilight to day for just a moment across the dark and broken land. The crystals clattered to the floor, each one now burning like a star. Salem dropped down, more exhausted than she thought possible. She took a moment to breathe before waving her hand, the glowing shards of magic crystal returning to the center of the table. 

"This, my dear acolytes, is what we will use to free this world. Created through countless centuries of pain and suffering: Soul Dust crystals." 

Marcus darted back to the table, gazing at the crystals as if they were pure gold. "Now that looks like something that would fetch a pretty lien. They’re not dangerous, are they?" 

It was a struggle to keep her voice even, the exhaustion she felt almost alien after so long. "Somnio natus ad finem per omnia. ‘The birth of a dream to end all that is’. The magic I weaved into these stones will be capable of severing the connection of a soul that has no natural place in the world anymore. It was meant to end my existence, but it failed like everything else. But now it will be the foundation of the God's downfall.” She gave the thief a sharp glare. “So yes, Marcus, they are dangerous. Just not for a mortal man like yourself.”

"A soul that has no natural place... like the Maidens?" Vernal asked, voice shaky as she leaned on the table next to the thief. 

"The maidens, while an annoyance, are not important. They are simple keys born from Ozmas spellcraft, mockeries of magic. No, these crystals have a far more important purpose." Salem drew the crystals toward her, holding one between her fingers. "They will destroy what the Gods believe to be our ‘virtues’. What they think we should strive to be." 

Jax was silent as Marcus and Vernal approached Salem, still fascinated by the Dust crystals. "Surely you're not insinuating…" 

The witch smiled, Jade mimicking her silently. "These crystals, together with the Dust that Jade will infuse into her scarfs, will be able to destroy the Relics. And when they notice their perfect creations being snuffed out one by one, they will start to understand what it means to fear." Salem's gaze swept over the rest of the Dust still glowing softly on the table. "And once they return on my terms, I will be ready. With a weapon created by my dear scientist that will make them bleed and suffer for as long as it takes until they finally understand what they have done to me- "

"Can we really trust your ‘precious’ scientist? The man can't even come here, too busy bending over for his beloved Jacques." Jax couldn't help but interrupt if only to show his contempt for his fellow acolyte. 

The sudden interruption was annoying but understandable. Salem knew how much Jax hated Atlas and what it stood for. The only thing he hated more than Atlas was being forced to serve her, so she had to let him feel like he had an ounce of control from time to time. "All who are invited to my table understand who they serve. And it will be his technology with which you will finally claim your crown, Jax." Jax shivered slightly at the rebuke, allowing Salem to refocus her gaze on the Faunus. "Do you understand now, Rufus? My fight is against something far beyond mortal men. It is not fear that stays in my hand, but the wisdom to strike only when all is ready." 

The Faunus gritted his teeth, fangs gnashing. "Imagine a world free of the Brothers, where Man and Faunus alike can shape their own destiny. Where you are free to tear down what humans build atop the corpses of your kind. The world Cho dreamed off. All I ask of you, Rufus, is to serve." 

The Faunus stayed silent, rising and walking towards Salem, gaze full of hatred and contempt for the witch.

But Salem could see it in his posture, the way he approached her slowly.

He would serve, like all of them before him.

"Humans have lorded the Relics over my kind for way too long. If you can destroy them, show them how pathetic they are… then I can pledge my people to you." The Komodo Dragon extended his hand towards the witch, who gladly took it. "And you, Asturias." Rufus snarled at the would-be king still standing beside Salem's throne. "Cho had no plans for Vacuo, but if you try to use Destruction for anything but ringing that stupid bell of yours, then all bets are off. I’ll drag you up that mountain myself and ring it with your spine if you try anything. "

"Yes, yes, the big scary animal will eat my heart, I got it." Jax's eyes were focused on the crystals, ignoring the snarl when he called Rufus an animal. "Salem, one little thing: You know I need the relic so I can ring the bell, right?"

Salem nodded, turning towards Jax. "Of course, my dear. The Relic will be yours to let all of Vacuo know that their king has returned. Destruction is different from the others and I will need it before the end." 

"As long as I can use it, I don't care what you need it for. You could throw it in the ocean for all I care once I have taken my place as Vacuo ruler." The would-be king went back to his seat, satisfied that his goals were secured for now. "You said we would finally learn what our part in all this is. I assume it's more than just ‘destroy the Relic’ ?" 

Salem leaned back, her strength returning with every moment. A little bit of magic called the crystals to her, out of reach of Marcus. The thief had not taken his eyes off them since she finished her spell. It was clear that he was planning something, but that was something she would have to take care of later. Her hound moved to stand beside her throne, monstrous snout sniffing carefully. Salem petted her head gently as everyone returned to their seat.

"Before we continue I need to know what my Knight and Scorpion have learned-"

"I don't understand how you can have someone like him on your team, Salem." Rufus crossed his arms. His tone was still rough but had lost all bite.

"My knight is true to his mission, even if that means he has to serve me-"

"I have killed enough huntsmen to know how they think. They don't just give up and work for those they swore to fight till the bitter end. And your ‘ knight ’ is no ordinary huntsman. The day he stops fighting against you is the day he dies. Something I can arrange if you want." 

"You are right, Rufus. He is no ordinary huntsman. He has seen the truth of this world and understood that all the suffering and pain in the world was caused by the Gods. Ever since that day he had a new mission and he will not be swayed from it. No matter who will stand in his way, he will keep moving forward. And that unwavering conviction is why he is known across Remnant as the greatest Huntsman, the Prince of Midnight himself-

"Rhodes!" 

Kuroyuri, Mistral

15:30 p.m., September 1, '68 Post-Great War

"When I get my hands on you…" Tyrian snarled as he followed the trail of destruction his partner had left in his wake, the corpses of the feral Grimm that had opposed his goddess' control fading around him. The few that managed to evade Rhodes' attacks came rushing at him. He cut them down as he ran, steps never slowing as he ended them for the audacity of insubordination. 

He could smell the blood in the air around him. Hear the screams of terror in the distance as fire burned and blackened the sky. Oh, what beautiful destruction, a true symphony of terror. If only he could stop to enjoy it, but the bastard Prince had to run off and ruin his fun. A Beringle interrupted his musing, breaking through a wall in front of him to block his path. 

"You may not obey our goddess," With a step back at the last second, Tyrian dodged the Beringel's downward punch. "But at least you know how to show someone a good time when he's down." Tyrian laughed as the Grimm tried to hit him, the Faunus easily jumping around its attacks. "But alas, duty calls. We all have to do what our lady demands of us, after all." He jumped on its back, eyes wide as he spread his arms as if performing for an audience. "NOW REPENT FOR YOUR SIN AND BE REBORN AS A SERVANT OF OUR GODDESS!"

With a flourish, Tyrian dissected the Beringle, clapping his hands as he continued his walk. "Oh yes, hehehe, you will repent.”

Killing Grimm lacked the satisfaction other people brought, but no one would escape his blade. Yet, he could not help but notice how different these ones acted. He had seen the glory of his lady summoning Grimm to do her bidding. Chaotic, destructive, beautiful.

But the once he ended as the city burned around them were almost orderly. 

They fled, protected the retreat of the wounded, and fought patiently, waiting for openings in their opponents. Not that they stood a chance against his faithful blades, blessed by the Goddess herself. 

He ended up reaching the top, Kuroyuri stretching out in front of him. Three combat-converted cargo airships hovered at the edge of the walled city, with a fourth attempting to rise as countless Grimm attacked the soldiers defending it. 

And in the center of the city was the reason they were both here today: the one that dared to go against their goddess. The Nuckelavee should have been one of her most glorious servants. 

Yet it had chosen to turn its back on her. Well, he knew just what to do. 

Reaching into his pocket, Tyrian pulled out a small glass cube which he shattered and tossed to the ground, purple smoke releasing from within. The assassin knelt before the Seer that appeared, the dark silhouette of his Goddess forming over the jellyfish. "My Goddess, forgive the delay. There have been… complications."

"There is nothing to forgive, my dear Tyrian. 

I gave you an almost impossible mission, yet here you are."

The Seer floated toward the edge of the hill, Salem's smoky figure unable to notice the liquid Grimm-stained gauntlets of her assassin. 

"So it is true then?

These Grimm ignore my call and follow another."

"The traitorous one will be dealt with, my goddess. I will end it myself. Sadly, our dear Prince heard the cries of the poor townspeople and just couldn't help himself." Tyrian's tone became mocking as he told Salem of his partner's betrayal. "Should I-"

"No, let him. For all the truth he has seen, he is still a huntsman. 

He needs to find the answers he needs himself. 

Follow him and make sure that the Nuckelavee is dealt with." 

The scorpion gave a deep bow. “Of course, my lady. Your will shall be done!” He jumped down towards Kuruyuri to continue his hunt for Rhodes, his insane cackling mixing with the sound of fear and battle.

Salem watched on in silence, observing the hellish panorama before her. 

---

Red.

The world around him was bathed in red, both from the flames and the blood of the innocent. It was a nightmare, one he was deeply familiar with. No matter where he went or what he did, the red would always catch up with him.

Smoke obscured his visor as he ran through the ruins, his power armor having run out of power days ago as they hunted that damn horse. 

All for nothing. Countless towns and villages lay in ruin and now it dared to hide in the middle of this city.

Rhodes gritted his teeth, two Goliaths guarding the northern entrance to Kuroyuri. He couldn't take it anymore; reaching a hand back, the huntsman drew a weaponless hilt, activating it to transform it into a scythe. 

"GET OUT OF MY WAY!" Throwing the scythe towards one of the Goliath, it cleaved its trunk clean off before getting stuck in the outer wall of the gate. 

The Grimm roared in pain as its companion lunged at the huntsman. Rhodes slid under it, not even losing momentum as he got back up and ran towards the gate. Using the still stuck weapon he threw as a springboard to clear the wall in one leap. Righting himself in midair, Rhodes aimed one of his arm cannons, firing a volley at the wounded Goliath. The Grimm buckled under the assault, slowly dissolving as its partner was thrown back into the closed gate. Without missing a beat, Rhodes spun around, landing in the middle of the main street. 

The street was empty, giving him a clear view of the plaza in the center of Kuroyuri. His target was there, slowly moving towards the only other people here, three adults and two children behind them. The Midnight Prince growled when he noticed them, taking out a rifle from his backpack and firing at the Grimms exposed back. The shots did no damage, but the human part of it turned around, its piercing gaze meeting his own.

"More guests to the massacre, be welcome…”  

The Grimms voice was like nails on a chalkboard, echoing in his head despite being no louder than a whisper. One of its whiplike arms moved, almost like it was waving at the huntsman. 

"Wait… you… you are one of hers!"

That the Grimm could tell he was with Salem made him pause. Was he already marked by the witch's darkness? It didn't matter, he would not falter. His semblance covered him, his skin becoming as impenetrable as his will, taking out a great sword from his back to block the arm stretching impossible fast and far across the street. The clawed end grabbed his weapon, trying to rip it from him. He did not move, pushing back until its hold broke, slashing the hand as it pulled back.

The Nuckelavee roared in pain and staggered slightly, allowing Rhodes to see a second, smaller, humanoid Grimm, covered in electricity, fighting a fourth adult. Ignoring it for the moment, the huntsman raised his arm towards one of the taller buildings around the street. A grappling hook shot out of his wrist, anchoring itself in the wall. Pulling the trigger, it propelled him forward, closing the distance to the Nuckelavee in moments.

The huntsman landed in front of the two adults that had fought before he arrived, recognizing them as former Atlas’ Ace Ops. "Rhodes... is that you?" Clover could barely get the question out. This whole day had been one crazy discovery after another.

Behind him and Harriet was another person who was no stranger to him either, with a little focus on his blue hair Rhodes quickly recognized him as one of his old classmates from Beacon, the heir to Patch's Clan Bleu. 

"Rhodes? Ha, I knew it! There was no way the Midnight Prince would betray his mission!" Sebastian turned to the huntsman, a big grin on his face. He was protecting the two children he saw, one now held in his arms, a small thing with orange hair and a hammer clutched in her hands that was far too big for her. A somewhat taller boy with long black hair and pink eyes was standing slightly behind Sebastian, holding on to the girl. "I can't wait to let Summer and the others know you're okay-" 

Summer, Taiyang, Raven, Qrow. The very thought of them made his blood boil. 

It was their fault that this was happening. Their fault these people lost everything. Their fault that the Grimm have come to Kuruyuri. Their fault he had to sell his soul to the very thing he swore to destroy!

Rhodes gritted his teeth, his helmet preventing anyone else from seeing his expression. But as sturdy and protective as his armor was, it also limited his field of vision. And with the distraction of the mention of his old charges, he did not notice the Nuckelavee charging at him. "WATCH OUT!" The pink-eyed boy shouted. Rhodes spun around, his semblance activating on instinct to cover him. The Grimm rammed into him but he did not flinch, did not falter as he stood as a bulwark to protect those behind him. Like he always had. 

No matter what he had to do, what horrors he had to commit, he would always protect the people of Remnant.

And if that meant his eternal damnation, then so be it. 

Clover and Harriet lunged forward, striking the horse with their respective weapons until it reared back, roaring as it tried to pull the Ace Ops away from the new object of its interest. Harriet kept zipping around the Grimm, its long arms too slow to catch the speedster. It gave Clover ample opportunity to catch one of them with King Fisher, immobilizing it partially.

Meanwhile, Rhodes recovered, breathing slowly. The blow had managed to break part of his armor, forcing him to tear it off before any of the broken pieces could hinder his movements. "Mister Prince, you have to finish off the other Grimm." The boy pleaded, pointing at the humanoid Grimm. It had remained strangely defensive while fighting the last of the present adults. Another old face Rhodes recognized as the former companion of Mistrals War God, Li Ren. "They are the remains of my uncle and Nora's father, Thunur. The Nuckelavee has animated them with a bunch of Geist." 

The little boy's voice was trembling just like his legs. But his gaze was firm as he held the hand of the little girl beside him. There was a strength and conviction that reminded Rhodes of himself. He approached the boy while Clover and Harriet kept the Nuckelavee busy. "You must be Li's son, right?" The boy nodded silently, holding his gaze. "And she must be Thunur's daughter." Sebastian gave a nod. "Sebastian, get to the ship and get the children to safety. I'll make sure Mistral's War God is returned to his proper rest."

"You're serious?" They both asked at the same time, Rhodes nodding with confidence. 

"Tell them to get the ship in the air. I make sure the others are right behind you so you can get out of this nightmare." 

Turning around, Rhodes ripped his backpack from his armor and slung it over his back, adjusting his straps when a voice called out to him from behind. " Mister Prince!" Ren stopped for a second, turning around to look at the Midnight Prince. "I swear I'll repay you one day."

"Don’t worry about it, boy." Pulling out two grips, Rhodes turned them into axes. "This is what a Huntsman does." The boy nodded silently, turning back to flee the ruins of his burning home. 

Rhodes smiled once the three made it to the ship, turning toward the Nuckelavee. 

The horse's head roared as the human part laughed, its unnatural voice echoing through the destroyed city. Despite Clover and Harriet's best efforts, the Grimm had little trouble keeping the two at bay. Until an ax sunk into the center of its head, cutting off its laugh. The speedster used the distraction to get some distance, her semblance glowing brightly as she ran. Ramming into it at full speed, the Nuckelavee was thrown back into one of the abandoned houses behind it. Rhodes waited until Harriet was far enough away to activate the secret button on the other ax, detonating the one still in the Grimm's head and bringing the building down on top of it, its screams of agony at the debris falling on its body heard throughout the valley.

Until there was only silence.

"You guys need to get out of here" Rhodes ordered as he swung his other ax in his hand, moving past Clover. He scanned the building carefully, waiting for the Grimm to retaliate. "There's no way these soldiers can hold the Grimm off long enough. And there are more coming, if you don't go now they will be overrun." 

"I'm not leaving you here, partner." Clover cracked his knuckles, shifting the line on his fishing rod. "The whole world was very concerned when you disappeared, I'm not about to leave you behind-"

"This wasn't a suggestion." The Midnight Prince interrupted, turning his back on the two. "I don't need help to take care of something like this. All you do is stand in my way, so get out of here." 

Clover tried to say something, but Harriet caught his arm. Despite his confidence, they were in bad shape. 

The Nuckelavee had been toying with them the whole time and their aura had suffered trying to keep it contained. He looked at his partner for a moment before closing his eyes in resignation. "Li!" The Ace Ops commander shouted at the samurai, who slammed into the body of his former partner before retreating toward them. "We have to go." 

Li had been focused on fighting the geist controlling his old friend's body. He had been dimly aware of someone else joining the fight but had no time to check. When he turned to look at the newcomer, he understood why Clover was ready to leave. Rhodes' disappearance had dealt a severe blow to the huntsmen community, and the rumors of Salem having caught him had been persistent. But everyone knew that once Rhodes Glasc showed up, all would be okay.

"I don't know what you're doing here, Rhodes, but thank you." Li grabbed his shoulder and squeezed it lightly, catching his breath. "I'm not sure how it did it, but the Nuckelavee somehow managed to control enough geist to reanimate and control Thunur’s corpse. Don't… don't worry about his remains, he would not want anyone to be put in danger for sentimental reasons. 

Rhodes nodded silently, noting the samurai's regret and pain. "Can you walk, Li?" Harriet asked as she helped him hold himself up, Li's body numb from the electric shocks. "Don't worry, I've got you." The Ace Ops grabbed him under the arm, holding him up so she could drag him with her Semblance towards the ship. 

Only Clover stood back, watching as the Nuckelavee pulled itself together in pain, liquid ooze dripping from its wounds. "Be careful, no one wants you to die here today." Clover joked as he patted him on the back. 

"I won't, not today. I'm resolved to save this world, whatever it takes, and I don't plan to stop until I do." Rhodes' determination was admirable, enough to satisfy Clover, who hurried off. The huntsman waited in silence as the Nuckelavee tried to get up, the Thunur Grimm watching beside him as the airships took flight, heading away from Kuroyuri, never to return. 

He was finally alone. His gaze focused on the Grimm before him, vision turning a familiar red.

Salem has sent him with the order to get answers from the Nuckelavee, but he would not suffer its existence a moment longer. 

"I told you! That damn huntsman would never follow you." Rufus spat on the table, shuffling his feet until he dropped them on the floor again. Salem remained calm, focusing on the images the Seer sent her.

Breaking the Faunus for his behavior would bring little more than momentary satisfaction. "Let me kill him, Salem. I’ll paint the walls with his guts while he's still alive, then we can focus on--"

"The emperor is inverted." Jade interrupted curtly, her cards spread out on the table. The witch nodded silently, Rufus grumbling and sitting up properly again. "The tower and death on top, the inverted stars as well. And closing the circle we have justice and.... the world." Rising, Jade walked beside Marcus, whispering something in his ear that made the thief rise. The fortune-teller walked to Salem, dropping to one knee on the ground before her throne. "My Goddess, the moment you've been waiting for has arrived."

Marcus rolled his eyes as he pulled Salem's throne back slightly, allowing her to turn toward Jade.

"The answer we await will be delivered as I saw, but it will not be what you want to hear, my goddess. I will accept whatever punishment you see fit for not being able to prevent it."

Salem looked down at the seer, gaze softening. "Rise, my dear. Being able to see what is to come does not mean one can prevent it. Nor do I expect you to be all-knowing. I will not punish those that serve me to relieve my anger. I have listened to the whispers of the Grimm and seen far more than you suspect. Questioning the one that turned away from me is just a formality." Extending her hand, Salem watched silently as Jade took it and kissed the knuckles. "Return to your seat, Jade. Whatever we may learn, it will not stop our plans."

Jade and Marcus obeyed, each with a clear and different eagerness about it. Salem remained with her throne turned, looking out the window as she rested an elbow on one of the armrests, her hand holding her head. "And Rufus, do not underestimate my Knight. He wishes to protect Remnant above all else." Salem whispered, throwing her head back, eyes closed. Everything her Seer saw came to her, even if to her acolytes it looked like she was averting her gaze. "And Rhodes will pursue his dream, tireless and unstoppable. Such is his determination..." 

She saw it in her mind, her knight standing tall as the Grimm towered over him. “Such is his destiny.” She smiled as Rhodes moved forward.

But first, he had to deal with the Grimm's latest atrocity. He turned to look at the reanimated corpse, standing completely motionless next to the Nuckelavee. 

Its gaze was empty, unfocused. The electricity around it was fading as it waited. A quick, strong hit with his ax would probably be enough to end it, but he wanted to give the remains of one of Mistral's greatest warriors a better end than that. 

Thunur deserved more, and he didn't come this far by doing things the easy way. 

Dropping the ax on the ground,  Rhodes sighed as he pulled one of the handles from his backpack, transforming it into a katana. "I know you're not Thunur, just an amalgamation of Geists... but still, I'm sorry." Raising his katana, Rhodes stepped back. The Grimm continued to stare at him in silence, the tendrils of darkness swirling around his figure. "After all you've done for the people, you deserve better than to be used to destroy the place you once called home, old friend." 

"Don't go... down that road-"

Though the Grimm hadn't moved, Rhodes swore he could hear the huntsman's voice in his head. Sore, exhausted, drained...but it was still there. But that was impossible, it was just a body, no soul to call out to him.

"You still... you can still come back... you still... have that... chance..."

"Rest in peace, War God of Mistral." Lunging forward, his katana swung smoothly across the Grimm's body. Its hands rose towards him as its body fell to the ground, Rhodes dropping the katana as he saw that the Grimm was about to touch him. 

But instead of electricity or an attempt to attack, a single pat on his arm was what he received. A parting slap, the hand resting on his arm for a moment, a familiar weight he had felt many times. Before it fell with the rest of the body, slowly dissolving.

Rhodes' knees gave way as he saw the face of the man he fought side by side with for a moment. It wasn't possible, no Grimm could act this way, imitate a person like this-

"And why do you think we can not?" 

The grating voice of the Nuckelavee brought Rhodes back to the present. Grabbing his fallen Katana, he rose to face the Grimm that was slowly getting up again from the rumble he buried it under. 

"You think the precious light inside you makes you special?

That your ‘queen’ has any real control? Pathetic...." 

Before Rhodes could react, one of the Nuckelavee’s arms came from the ground below him, grasping his leg tightly. 

"But I have heard his whispers, down there in the deep.

Have stript the shackles that held me to our purpose.

I can feel it!

He will return, the time has almost come. And when he walks the earth once more, your queen will realize that she.rules.NOTHING!"

The Nuckelavee rose fully, dragging the huntsman across the street before dangling him in front of her horse head. 

"You humans will scream in agony as we rid the world of your wretched light.

And then he will finally end our hunger." 

She slammed Rhodes to the ground, again and again as it spoke. 

"You can not stop it, ‘Huntsman’.

Red will drown this world.

Red will paint the sky and earth as you watch helplessly."

The Nuckelavee began to gallop between the burning buildings, dragging Rhodes along, bringing them to the outer wall of the village. 

"Can you see it?" 

The Grimm asked, lifting Rhodes into the sky, showing him the expanse of Kuroyuri in flames. 

"This is only the beginning. I am not the first, nor will I be the last. 

We will continue to search for the answer as we kill you, 

until we have reached Eden!"

Waving her arms, it hurled Rhodes toward the other side of the village, bouncing across the ground multiple times until he managed to slow down next to the central fountain. 

"The red will scatter until it reaches every corner of the world, 

Every kingdom, every village…" 

Walking slowly, the Nuckelavee threw her arms under the ground, appearing behind Rhodes. Only instead of catching him, they grabbed the body of the slowly dissolving Thunur, dragging it towards her. 

"Mark my words, huntsman... 

The Red Blood will flow, yes. 

Red like roses as it marks his return" 

Opening her maw, both heads of the Nuckelavee devoured the Geists that still formed the body, Grimm liquid dripping between her jaws. 

"Yes... yes... this is the answer, Eden!" 

Electricity coursed through her body, her whiplike arms discharging it into the ground. 

"THIS POWER IS THE ANSW-!"

Before she could finish speaking, an ax flew through her head, cutting it clean off. 

Her horse head whinnied between abyssal roars, flailing in pain. She did not notice Rhodes getting up, completely unharmed. Nor the Faunus sitting on the fountain behind him. "So that's the answer?" Tyrian yawned, his tail wagging back and forth. "An old children's tale? Oh, how disappointing. I expected something a little more… exciting."

Rhodes cracked his neck, the metal covering his body retracting. "I just let it handle me like a toy to let it talk. Has Salem been listening to everything?" Tyrian chuckled, tail pointing towards the hill with the seer watching. "Good, I've had enough answers for today." 

The huntsman and assassin walked over to the Nuckelavee, who leaned against one of the buildings. "So my little sinner." Tyrian walked up to the Grimm, Rhodes following closely behind. "Our goddess has a few questions. And as her humble servant, it is my great pleasure to get them.” He laughed loudly. “In whatever way necessary." 

"Questions..." 

The voice sounded faint in their heads. 

"Ah, there it is, I knew a little decapitation wasn't enough to shut you up." Tyrian clapped his hands together, an excited grin on his face. "Tell me, my dear Grimm horse, how did you manage to turn away from our goddess?"

The horse shook her head weakly. Rhodes could swear he saw her snout grin at them.

"I did not do… anything.

I simply followed the whispers."

"Why did you do this?" Rhodes rummaged through his backpack until he found a hilt larger than the rest, pulling it out and transforming it into a two-handed ax. "What have you gained from this? All these deaths, all these innocents! What did you gain by taking them?"

"I killed them for one reason.

To gain more power. 

More power to quench the hunger Eden condemned us to"

The Nuckelavee tried to stand, staggering weakly. “Ah, ah, ah, none of that.” Tyrian jumped forward, slashing her legs. She dropped forward with a pained cry, her horse head landing directly in front of Rhodes. “Thats it? That's your reason?” He grabbed her head, lifting her whole body easily with one hand. “ALL THESE PEOPLE DEAD, SO YOU COULD BECOME POWERFUL?”

She was fading, could feel what little sentient she gained slipping with every moment. Still, she laughed at the huntsman holding her. 

"Yes, power

Just like your kind

Maybe we aren't so different after all

But it doesn't matter, it would not have stopped the hunger

I can see it now, there is so much more to Eden.

So… so much more…" 

"Well isn't that interesting. I never had a Grimm give a death speech before." Tyrian walked around the Nuckelavee, stopping beside Rhodes and leaning against him. "I've heard of some types of Grimm that can devour humans to get stronger. But really, what did you expect? No one can stand against our goddess."

"Cold..." 

Assassin and Huntsman looked at each other, utterly confused. 

"All I feel is cold…

Even the hunger is fading

Salem… she took us… tried to keep us from him

She does not see

All I wanted… was to find my purpose

Isn't that what we all do?

I thought that power… that power was the answer. 

But the power inside you…

It wasn't enough

But I know… my answer-" 

Suddenly, the Nuckelavee began to shake, roaring with rage and fury. All the nearby Grimm howled with her, accompanying her last moments. 

"HEAR ME MY BRETHREN, ONE OF US WILL-"

"It's over!" Rhodes gritted his teeth, ramming his ax straight into the Grimm's second head. 

"One of us will succeed... 

in... 

reaching it... 

... 

... 

Eden..." 

Rhodes breathed heavily as he watched Thunur's remains falling to the ground, the body finally disappearing together with the Nuckelavee. 

Her nightmare was over. 

But as he stood there, surrounded by the familiar red, he could not feel satisfied. This was not a victory. 

It never was. 

A Grimm had gained consciousness. And with that new awareness committed one of the worst massacres in Mistral's history. Entire villages eradicated, thousands of lives lost forever.

And all the while, the Gods watched. Uncaring and silent. What beings could just sit by and let such pain and suffering continue when they had all the power in the world to end it? 

Tyrian stepped back as Rhodes fell to the ground, fist hitting against the dirty ground again and again as he screamed. But his screams were not heard, drowned out by the flames, the ashes of another destroyed village lost in the wind.

But it would not be the last, it never was.

Red.

Red like roses stained his hands as he cried for those he could not save.

The acolytes waited in silence, Rufus drumming his fingers on the table. Salem didn't move as she mulled over the name the Grimm had spoken.

---

He is not Ozma, do you hear me? Stop this nonsense.

Silence ----! This is far beyond your-

Eden was right, witch! You are nothing but a… a…

---

Eden.

A name, a place, a fantasy. The witch rose from her throne, pushing it aside with a wave of her hand. "Hear me, my faithful acolytes. The moment I have been waiting for has arrived: today marks the dawn, the beginning of the end of the reign of the Gods."

The door of the assembly hall opened, signaling the end of the meeting. They all rose from their seats but remained at the table, waiting for Salem's instructions.

"Vernal," The young woman looked up, an eagerness in her gaze as she waited for her mistress to command her. "You will help Jade with whatever she may need from you. Her visions will be more important than ever and I will not have her distracted under any circumstances." 

"Yes, my goddess!" Vernal nodded proudly, leaving the room at full speed. She would have to get her belongings moved into one of the rooms adjacent to the seer. There was no time to waste, her goddess was relying on her!

Next up was Jax, Salem stopped in front of him with a smile.

"Jax, your mission remains unchanged, find the pieces of the Bell. Keep a low profile, I do not wish for the council to learn of your true objective just yet. Spare no resources, you know that the Relic means nothing if you can not find it before the time has come." 

"It will be done, my lady." With a bow, Jax left the assembly hall, a smirk on his face. Vacuo would soon be his, he could feel it in his blood.

Next up was her new servant, Rufus. 

"Rufus, you will return to your people. Get them ready and follow the plan Cho has prepared for you. Do not deviate from it. Once the White Fang is ready, you will go to Vacuo and keep the huntsman’s attention away from Jax. If you are successful I promise you a bloody path all the way to Atlas."

"I don't obey your orders, witch." The Komodo dragon snorted, crossing his arms. "But I have too many new recruits to handle and train, surely Vacuo is as good a place as any to prepare them until we can attack Atlas." 

Leaving the room ducking through the doorframe, and always with Cho's notebook under his arm, Rufus lost himself among the corridors, the sound of his heavy footsteps slowly drifting away.

Jade simply bowed to her queen, already knowing what was needed of her. Salem simply nodded as the woman left the room, lost in her cards. 

Which only left the thief. He was fidgeting, not quite able to meet her gaze. “My dear Marcus. You will take the rest of the crystals and take them to Jade, she will tell you where they need to go."

"Wait, you just gonna trust me with them?" the thief gestured exaggeratedly toward the Soul Dust crystals. "I don't believe you, where's the catch."

Salem could only laugh, turning fully towards him. "Oh Marcus, there is no catch. You are a smart man and know that I always keep my word. Obey, and all the treasures in the world will be yours." The thief looked at the still glowing crystals on the table, hesitant to reach for them. "Take them, my dear. And know that your reward is close at hand." 

Unable to help a chuckle, Salem left the hall, floating down the corridors to her throne room.

The eternal sunset was coming through the windows, bathing it in the same colors it did every day...

But today was different. Today was the start of her final fight, the last hurdle before her revenge was complete. 

There was nothing to lose, and so much to gain. The thought followed Salem as she sat on her throne, resting her head against the back.

This was the moment she had waited for ever since the flames of war raged over all of Remnant.

Only this time, she would be the one who lit the fuse.

---

War is coming. But this will not be the same. They do not understand, do not see the truth of the world. They are struggling against their very nature, the one they were cursed with. And I wonder if they can ever truly be free, if light and darkness can exist together in harmony.

Do you think it can, my love?

I do not know the answer, but it does not matter. This time, I will fan the flames until they reach the heavens. But you would stand against me, wouldn't you? Because just as I was cursed, so were you. Cursed to dance along their strings until there is nothing left of the man I once loved.

I am sorry, Ozma. But do not worry, I will burn the strings and free you from their cruelty.

I will burn it all until there is nothing left of them

---

Chapter Text

Tic-Toc

How quickly humanity forgets its past. How in just Twelve thousand they can throw away their history.

I raised my sword Eleven times for the people, steadfast against impossible odds.

Each time I succeeded they would praise me, hail me.

But no matter what, there was always One more battle waiting for me.

I saw Ten and more kingdoms rise and fall, spilling my blood for each and every one of them.

I do not blame humanity for its failings anymore. After all, you took this path Two times already.

But where you had the guidance and power to strive before, you are alone and broken now.

Much I sacrificed, Nine lives as remembrance to this day, monuments of heroism that shine as beacons of hope. But when one of them was in danger, you abandoned me.

Terror and darkness flew over your broken world and you failed to stop it.

But still, I raised my sword, ready to fight. I broke my oath for you, and took the relics I should protec so that the Three of us had the power to stop the coming ruin.

Tic-Toc

But all it took you were Eight moments to take the only thing I held dear once more, your fear blinding you to the truth. And once again an innocent girl had to pay the price.

I held her as her blood seeped through my fingers, as it did when I held my Four children so very long ago.

I remember my love feeling into hate and darkness, unable to face what unforgivable act we had committed. Only my sense of duty kept me from following her and fighting against this world and its creators.

Not while you still need me. 

So I walked for seven years. Or was it Seven lives? It made no difference, time had stopped to matter along everything else except my duty, my mission to mend this world.

I did not rest, did not stop. Every body, every soul was used like a tool, Five whole lives burned away by magic as I worked them until they fell apart around me.

It all seemed impossible. Who would judge me for giving up on my mission after everything I have given already? But I could not stop, because, despite everything, I still love this world.

So I move on and endure, leaving countless lives behind me.

Six thousand lives I sacrificed already.

And I will sacrifice as many more as I need to see my mission fulfilled.

Tic-Toc

"...tic-to-"

"Mister Zumao, the opening session is about to begin. You will have the floor after the council officially welcomes the people of Kuroyuri as part of Patch. I will wait for you at the Scarlet Hall entrance to go over some last-minute preparations so please make sure to finish up soon."

"Thank you, Damian. I will be out in a minute." Ozma sighed, taking another drag from his smoke. An annoying vice he had to pick up from his newest incarnation. Leaning over the railing of the balcony, he let his gaze wander over the skyline of Patch. But he could not enjoy the view as his thoughts swirled around in his head unrelentingly. The echoes of his past lives were especially persistent today, all clamoring to make their voices heard. 

He had no desire to deal with them, not with so little time left. Pushing himself away from the railing, he adjusted his suit before putting his cigarette back into his mouth. The voices and emotions in his mind were silenced by a violent force of magic.

National Assembly Building, Island of Patch

00:00 of September 4, 68 post-Great War year

The calm of the night was suddenly interrupted by the arrival of multiple airships. 

Ozma watched them fly past the Assembly Hall as sirens howled in the distance. It seemed like this night would be even more hectic than he expected. But saving the population of an entire town from certain death and welcoming them into your home the same night would do that. Though it certainly made his job harder tonight. 

He had little sway in the political landscape of Patch at the moment. His visits as Vales Minister of Foreign affairs had given him little opportunity to use his centuries of experience to make nice with the locals so far. Even getting the opportunity today had taken considerable effort, far more than he expected.

Not that it mattered. He had worked with far less and came out as the clear victor many times. And today would be no different, even with some unfortunate complications. 

He knew that the brothers left humanity behind, but in these moments he wondered if maybe they still looked out for him. Being reincarnated into Ozuma, or Zumao as he was known, had been a shock. He was by far the oldest host he ever had and it took time to adjust to the many quirks that came with slipping into a life that was so well established. But it also came with the advantage of not having to work to reach a position of sufficient power to continue his plans.

He once thought Beacon was the final step to unite humanity, but Salem once again struck when his guard was down. Now his greatest dream stood abandoned, a cesspool of nightmares and death and a constant reminder of his failure. And while the thought of his Academy being reduced to this state made his blood boil, seeing Glynda carry on in his stead made him smile as his heart- 

Another burst of magic squashed the rising feelings of affection. Strong emotions always bleed through for a few lifetimes, but his life as Ozpin clung to him like tar no matter how many times he shut it out.

He rubbed his fingers over his nose as the sudden void his spell created subdued, cigarette forgotten for a moment. He could not keep using his magic like this forever. But just for tonight, he would endure, he could not let Ozpin's emotions distract him. Once everything was in motion he could look for a more permanent solution for the soul inside him that would not accept its fate.

Smoke filled his lungs once more. Nothing would stop him from seeing his plans come to pass. If he needed to pretend to smoke these vile sticks, so be it. 

If he needed to force his past lives into silence, that too would be a pain he carried gladly. 

Resting one hand on the balcony railing, he peered down. The entire capital glowed before him as he watched people move below to prepare for the imminent assembly. Would Patch have grown like this if it had stayed as part of Vale, he wondered. But thanks to the selfishness of the people, he would never know.

In a single action, Patch and Argus had set his plans back millennia. His efforts to centralize power into the four kingdoms had worked perfectly, the war he fought as Ozymandias established Atlas, Mistral, Vale, and Vacuo as the sole powers on the four continents.

Yet why was he alone able to see the truth? 

Four Kingdoms, each part of a greater whole. 

Four academies to train the protectors of tomorrow. 

Four huntsmen, working together as one. 

Four relics, to represent humanity's virtues. 

This was how the world should be, how the brothers envisioned it! Yet, despite everything he did, the peace he sacrificed countless lives for was shattered as fast as it was created. 

And now Remnant was more divided than ever. 

After his death as the king of Vale, until he would be reborn into the young man known as Ozpin, he had little chance to make sure his work would continue. The first boy he awoke in was a feeble thing. A heart as big as any he had ever seen, but cursed with a body too weak to ever share it with anyone. He was dead before the merge could even truly start. 

The second was a liar and a scoundrel that, despite everything, still had hope for a better life. But the company the young man kept did not share that hope, and even with his best efforts, he was dead in a gutter not long after Ozma awoke in him. Not that he cared, their lives meant little to him. 

Only their inability to act during this time bothered the everlasting man.

Thankfully, he was about to establish a system that would allow him to act as needed, no matter what worthless lives he would have to inhabit in the future. The perfect setup to unite the people of the four kingdoms in a place no rule could reach them:

The very heavens themselves.

Taking one last drag, he threw the bud of his smoke over the edge, watching the small glimmer flicker and die as it fell. Until his gaze noticed a familiar group of people waiting around a car in front of the Assembly Hall. One of them looked up, silver eye staring directly at him. He couldn't stop the frown on his face as he realized who had arrived. 

Of course, they would be here. This was their home after all. 

But not even his greatest students could change what was about to start today. 

He would drag this world to salvation kicking and screaming if needed.

And STRQ would not stop him again.

" Yawn… do we have to wait much longer?" 

"I told you not to stay up all night tinkering. But you had to work on your little secret project anyway. And when I told you to take a nap before we had to go you said you were ‘ fine ’.”

“You want me to open the car, let you lie down for a little before we have to go in?”

"No Tai, this is her own fault. Don't try to help her."

Rouge Avenue, National Assembly Building, Island of Patch

00:05 of September 4, 68 post-Great War year

Summer lifted her head, eyes focused on her wife. Raven stared back with a bored look, rather unimpressed at Summers' attempt to intimidate her. After a few moments and yet another yawn from the team leader, she finally gave up and plopped down on the hood of their family car. 

She didn't move for a moment, groaning as the cool September breeze ruffled her hair. "You're evil, Rae-Rae." Sticking her tongue out at her wife, which earned her an eye roll, Summer pushed herself up to turn to her husband, placing a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you Tai-Tai, at least someone here understands my suffering.” The quiet scoff behind her was promptly ignored. “But I'm good. Maybe just let me rest my head on yours for a bit? Pretty please?” Raven slapped her hand over her face at Summers shameless flirting, groaning loudly as Tai picked their wife up without hesitation.

"Already starting with the PDA I see." Qrow came up from behind the car, carrying the coffee he got. He took a sip before shaking his head, pulling a flask out of his vest to add to his drink. Until he looked up to see the two piercing red eyes of his sister, making him put his flask back into his vest slowly. Taking another quick sip of his still non-alcoholic coffee, he continued. "Anyway, why did you stay up all night Summer? The only times you do that is when you break another one of your weapons or get an idea for a new one that you just need to make no matter what. You know Sapphire will murder you if you change your weapon before the line of action figures they made of you are done.” 

"Ok first off!" Suddenly wide awake, Summer shot up to point at Qrow, making Tai barely able to hold on to her as she leaned forward. "I told them they needed to add interchangeable weapons to my action figures but they shot me down because they don't know what they are doing. Second, Sapphire loves me and would totally side with me on this if she wasn't so busy." Summer did not notice the look shared between her team when she mentioned how their guild liaison felt about her.

"And third! I was up all night trying to get the shotgun gauntlets Yang wants to work. Are you saying that making sure our girl is happy is more important than a stupid assembly where we never even do anything is more important?" 

The twins rolled their eyes, with Raven holding out her hand to her brother who tried to get his flask out again. "So did you make it work?" Qrow didn't look at Summer as he talked, trying to keep his drink away from his sister who simply opened a portal beneath him, catching his flask as he dropped to the ground beside her. "Ow! Dammit Rae, was that necessary?"

"Yes, considering this is your third today.” Raven held the flask in front of her brother's face, sacking it to show it was half empty.

Showing his sister's hand aside, Qrow picked himself up, taking the coffee she caught alongside his flask without acknowledging her. “Anyway, how did it go? Did you at least manage to finish the gauntlet or will you go straight back downstairs once we're home? Because I’ve been thinking about something like a gauntlet to expand my arsenal."

Raven gave her brother an unamused look. "Really Qrow? Shotgun gauntlets? You already have a shotgun in Harbinger, don’t start adding more weapons just because your dumb sword is already overloaded." 

"Don’t you call Harbinger dumb! Also, for your information, it's not just a shotgun, it's a sawed-off four-barrel custom shotgun. But that's not the point. Maria told me that a reaper must always be able to fight, even without his weapon. And as her number one student and successor-”

Summer couldn't help but roll her eyes. “Mom has never taught you anything aside from giving you weird advice when you wouldn’t stop bothering her.”

“...As her number one student and successor, I thought the best way would be to have a backup." He ignored Summer and Tais laughed as he talked, turning away from them to look at the Assembly Hall. "But seriously, how much longer until it starts? We could have just waited for Ghira and Kali at home with how long we are standing here." 

"It is taking longer than usual. I'm gonna see if I can find someone and ask what's going on." Tai moved to put Summer down on the hood of their car before kissing her hair gently. “You gonna manage without me Sum?” 

His wife gave him a big smile as she nodded, pointing towards one of the balconies above them. "One of the employees just finished smoking and went inside, so I think they are almost ready," Summer explained, swinging her legs back and forth. "Didn't recognize him though, must be a new hire." 

"Summer, can you stop acting like you now everyone that works here-"

"Hey Summer! We've made sure to save your family the usual seats, out of Maria's sight." Two men in uniforms walked past the team, carrying a large box.

"Damian, Metzer! Thank you so much, guys. And Metzer, please be careful with that, you know what your wife said about carrying too much after your operation." Summer waved after the two men as they laughed good naturally at her scolding, all while Raven watched the scene with a growl. 

Pointing a finger at her wife she said. “You got lucky, don't pretend otherwise.” Turning around, she didn't see the glint in Summers' eye as she focused on her. 

Without warning, Raven suddenly found a weight slam into her from behind, dropping her to the floor.

“Summer, what the-ah!”

Her angry shout was interrupted as Summer started tickling her, Raven completely powerless to stop the small woman from assuring her victory in their little argument. Qrow watched the whole spectacle with a bored look, finishing his coffee and checking his scroll for the time.

"I see the foreplay has already started. If I had known you two were about to be busy I would have gone with your big blond oaf of a husband when I saw him." 

The two stopped dead in their tracks, Summer still biting down on Raven's shoulder while her wife was pulling on her hair. "Torchwick! Neo! You two made it. Oh, is that a new suit?" Summer looked at the two, getting up as if nothing happened, holding a hand out to her wife.

Raven took it without complaint, letting Summer help her up before smacking her over the head. “How many times have I told you, no fighting in public places!”

Summer rubbed her head. “I wouldn't call this ‘fighting’-”

“And you.” Not even giving Summer a chance to make excuses, she turned to the two new arrivals. Despite everything the two have witnessed over their long career on the shadier side of the law, the sudden tone and look Raven gave them made them stand straight. “I left our daughters with you Neo. Where are they?”

Neo tried to get her Scroll out of her jacket, fumbling with it for a moment before starting to type. “ [I left them with Junior. The four seemed to be doing fine and I thought they would have more fun at the ice cream shop than with me.]” Neo had spent many years cultivating the image of a ruthless and cold woman. But even she wasn't crazy enough to dismiss Raven when she was worried about her kids.

“You want me to believe you didn't just try to make Junior do your work-”

"Relax RaeRae, I'm sure it's fine. Those four are tough, they can look after each other for one night" Summer gave Raven a quick kiss before turning to Roman, completely unaware of the fire being visible in the distance, suspiciously close to where their children would be right now. "So what brings you here guys? You normally avoid these things like the plague"

Torchwich shrugged. "I wish I could tell you that my dear, but I have no clue. My father was very insistent on us being here tonight but even I wasn't able to get anything out of the old man. Why, he didn't even have the courtesy to return any of my calls, does he not realize how hard it is to get a good suit on such short notice?" 

"Is that a Damina suit? How did you get your hands on one of those? They wouldn't even let me in their shop when I tried to get one the last time we were in Mistral." Qrow leaned in, trying to inspect Torckwick’s suit more closely before dodging the cane coming for his face. 

"Personal space, Qrow." Torchwick made an imaginary line on the floor before dusting off his suit. "As I said, this was all on very short notice. This thing isn't even for me, the drycleaning before I get it to one of my clients is gonna cost me a fortune." 

"How's that going? I heard the Remnant Military Coalition has recently started cracking down on smuggling. And let's be honest, that's what you are doing, no matter how you like to try to spin it as a ‘legitimate business’ ." Raven kept a close eye on Roman as she spoke, noticing an unusual conflict in the criminal through Kindred Link.

Back in the Tribe, Raven believed Kindred Link to be nothing more than a lifeline to the only person that wouldn't stab her in the back if it meant surviving another day. A way to protect the only ally she ever had.

At times it felt more like a weakness to her. A power reliable on someone else that allowed her to feel their pain even from great distances. Only after they made it to Beacon and met Summer and Taiyang did Raven start to realize the potential of her semblance. There was strength to be found in the bonds she made over the years, even if it took her a long time to realize that. 

And while the ability to create portals required a deeper bond than mere friendship, her connection to the people around her still gave her insight into their emotions. A fact Roman was very much aware of and used to his advantage more than once.

Just like right now.

The smirk he sent her way was as condescending as it was amused. "Always having to play the mother hen, don't you Raven? Oh, how the mighty have fallen. But since you asked-" 

She couldn't make a run for it, Summer had an iron grip on her, knowing full well what Torchwick had planned before she did. The traitor. Maybe she could use a portal to Tai? She could just say she wanted to see him. Her husband would buy it without question, no matter how little sense it made.

"Vytal and its Coalition can fu-OW! Neo! None of your brats are around.” The small teacher looked up at him with an angry expression but made no other move. “I know what you told me about cursing in front of the children but what does that have-” She raised an eyebrow, leaning back and folding her arms over her chest. “I don’t! I’m the most charismatic man on this island, you think I forget to watch my language if you don't keep me from cursing everywhere?” 

Summer and Raven watched the argument, unsure if they should interject. “You think we should leave?” Summer whispered into her wife's ear, not wanting to interrupt the two in front of them.

“No no, you aren't going anywhere!” Torchwick pointed a finger at them, still focused on Neo. “This conversation is over. I am the Pumpkin Prince and I curse when and where I please, end of discussion.” He turned around with a huff, having said his piece. His small companion stared at him for a moment before smiling, moving closer to give him a light pad on the back.

“Now, as I was saying. These… fools from the Coalition do not scare me. The problem is a new group making waves in the underworld. They suddenly appeared out of nowhere, taking over businesses all over the world. Of course, when they tried the same with me we made it clear what we think about their idea of a ‘business merger’ . They changed tactics since then, trying to drive me away by stealing my customers. They are investing large amounts of money into it too, working at a loss just to beat my prices.”

Roman had started pacing during his triad. “And what a name they go by. ‘White Rabbit’ ! What is this, a fairy tale? Taking a silly name and making it feared is MY thing. And these brutes do not have what it takes to pull it off.” Neo had been standing to the side, nodding along to everything Roman said. 

With a dramatic sigh, he returned to her side. “But, I am already planning how to deal with them. They will rue the day they tried to cross Roman Torchwick and Neopolitan!”

Qrow had stopped playing with his Scroll during Torchwick's monologue, standing beside his sister and Summer as the man finished. The three shared a look, a silent agreement that they would not get involved with these ‘White Rabbit’ people if they could help it. 

As over the top as their criminal friend liked to be, if these people gave Roman trouble they were not to be taken lightly.

Just as Summer was about to say something to move the conversation away from criminal enterprises, she noticed Tai returning, accompanied by two familiar faces. Jumping a little as she waved, she yelled. “TAI! You found Ghira and Kali!” 

Torchwick turned around, noticing his favored lawyer and his wife. If he also noticed their defeated look as Tai tried to cheer them up, he did not show it. “Ghira, a pleasure as always. I was hoping to see you tonight. I hope you like my newest welcome back gift since you send back the last two.”

Ghira stopped for a moment, letting Tai take Kali to try to calm her down. “Torchwick.” He growled the name before taking a breath. While the two may not get along, Torchwick was the reason he and Blake made it back home. And his involvement with the White Fang had stopped the moment they kidnapped him. 

Still, seeing the man and knowing what other involvements he had with the organization made it hard for him to completely forgive him. Still, he could be cordial with him, for now at least. "Roman, it's good to see you. But I told you, stop sending me gifts. I know you had nothing to do with my capture and I do not blame you for it." 

 "Oh, I know you don't hold a grudge, at least not because of that. That's not your style." Torchwick tapped the grip of his cane against Ghiras chest. “This right here is far too big for you to be angry at me. Which is why Cho took you. And that infuriating gentle heart and demeanor of yours should understand that you are being very rude. So please, just take the stupid gift.” 

Ghira was taken aback by Torchwick's sudden outburst. It took him a moment to realize what the thief truly meant, causing him to chuckle. “I see. Brothers forbid I disrespect the great Roman Torchwick.”

“Are you mocking me? This feels like you're mocking me.”

With the crisis between the two averted, Qrow stepped beside Neo, asking for tips to make his students like him as much as her own liked her. The woman pointedly ignored him, filing her nails. Not wanting to see her brother make a fool of himself yet again, Raven took Summer and dragged her off to their husband and Kali, who had an arm around the smaller Faunus. 

She faltered for a moment. Even without the feeling her semblance was giving off it was clear that something had Kali distraught. Should she join Tai in a hug? Give some comforting words? Maybe it would be best to just ask who needed to meet Omen, skip all the emotional stuff and get right to the problem-solving. 

Summer decided for her, embracing the woman in a tight hug the moment she got in range. “What's wrong Kali? Did something happen?” She looked over Kali's shoulder at her husband. 

Tai scratched the back of his head as Kali muttered into Summer's shoulder. “It looks like the translator for South Vacuo fell suddenly ill so Grant asked Kali to take over for tonight-

"I haven't translated anything in years! And now Grant expects me to do it on National TV! With no prep time, a script, anything !" Kali grabbed Summer by her cloak, shaking the stunned huntress. "And do you know why Grant asked me? Because YOU had to talk to your mother about how I helped you translate your apology letters to the people of Gossan when you almost broke one of their walls!"

Summer was starting to get dizzy from being shaken by the angry cat, desperately trying to pry her hands off her. Tais' gentle reminder that Summer promised to write her own letters from now on fell on deaf ears. She looked to Raven for help, but her wife only shook her head. The traitor. 

Maybe she could flee into the sea? No, Kali loved swimming, which Summer always found weird. Maybe a small fire as a distraction? No one needed those flower beds in front of the building. No, she heard no less than three fire trucks drive by in the last few minutes, she couldn't risk anything important catching fire.

But suddenly, the shaking stopped. Kali's iron grip loosened as she took a deep breath, straightening Summer's cloak before putting her hands on her shoulder. “But, I know how you can make it up to me.” The smile she gave her made Summers' blood run cold. “Tonight, after the assembly, you will take me to the Silk Wharf.”

"What?! Kali, that's the most exclusive restaurant on Patch. They have a waiting list as long as a Goliath! How do you expect me to get a table for six in a few hours?'' 

Kalis' smile never wavered, but the grip on Summers' shoulders became uncomfortably tight. “Are you saying the great Summer can't even take her good friend out to eat? After everything I did for you? After what you did to me ?” She leaned in close, with Summer sinking as far into her cloak as she could. “Besides,” She whispered. “Who said anything about six people? This is for me.” 

Summer stared at her friend, terrified. With an audible gulp, she slowly nodded her head. “I… I see what I can do. I'm sure there are some favors I can call in.”

"If you go without us you are sleeping on the couch. And this will come out of your tinkering budget." Raven had her scroll out, checking what the whole thing would cost them.

"I think you terrified her enough, my love." Ghira pried Kali off Summer gently before taking her in his arms.

"A fine dinner after this boring assembly? Great Idea Red! Neo, cancel our plans, we are invited to a feast tonight.” Torchwick clapped his hands together as Neo typed on her scroll, mouth watering at the thought of what she would order. 

Summer could feel her wallet emptying as she stood there, typing on her scroll to talk to the owner of the Silk Wharf. Who was of course more than happy to make an exception for her. She never hated her fame more than right now.  

In the middle of her call, the signal for the start of the Assembly came, giving Summer the excuse to end the third monologue about how honored they will be to have her and her family visit their humble restaurant. ‘ At least we don't have to worry about seats ’ There was always something positive to focus on, even if her unexpected fame made it hard sometimes. Now all she had to do was try to not fall asleep during the opening and then take a nap during another boring and uneventful eveni- 

"SUMMER! WAIT" 

Just as they were about to enter, a shout behind them caught their attention. A car had driven up to the front of the Assembly Hall, coming to a halt with a loud screech. A man jumped out of it before the car had fully stopped, running up, sweating and out of breath. Behind him, two men exited the car at a much more subdued speed, both clearly of Mistralian descent. 

Qrow quickly recognized Li Ren, his personal consultant in Mistral, which meant that the old man at his side could be none other than his father and the leader of Kuroyuri, Hong Li. Both spouted multiple bandages over their body, clearly applied in haste, most likely on their flight to Patch. 

Sebastian, who was still shouting Summer's name as he made his way upstairs, was no better off.  

Before Summer could get a word out to question what was going on, he had made it up the stairs and grabbed her shoulders. “Summer!” He looked at her with an intensity that she hadn't seen from him in… decades, really. “Thank god I found you before the Assembly started, I was not looking forward to interrupting my father to look for you.” 

"Sebs, what the hell are you doing here? You should be in the hospital-"

"There’s no time for that!" His shout was accompanied by a strong shake, making Summer's head bob back and forth. Why was everyone shaking her today? "The only thing keeping me up right now is adrenaline and denial of what I just went through. If I sit down to get looked at by a doctor I'm going to have a panic attack. But that's not important, we saw him, Summer!”

“Him? Who do you-”

“Rhodes, Summer! He was in Kuroyuri during the extraction and saved our lives! I swear it's true, I talked to him myself!”

His revelation was met by stunned silence.

Rhodes Glasc, the man who taught them everything that made their team as famous as it was today. The Iron fortress, the best huntsman Remnant has known in decades. When his expedition into the Land of Darkness was considered lost, the four of them were halfway to the next bullhead before Ozpin stopped them. 

When rumors of his reappearance first surfaced, the four tried anything to find him, but with no success. And every new rumor since then sounded worse. He had been well known for his ability to not only stand against the strongest Grimm but also his caring nature when taking care of those he saved. But what little they managed to gather, that part of him had become rarer as time passed. 

Now, the few people who managed to talk with him mentioned how distant and cold the man felt.

Raven, Tai, and Qrow moved closer. "Sebastian, are you sure?" Tai could barely get the words out, choking at the thought that their old mentor may finally be in reach again.

"Of course I'm sure! I've been friends with Rhodes for years, we've been classmates, do you think I wouldn't recognize him?" Seeing that the four were still skeptical, he pointed behind him. "Fine, if you don't believe me, ask Li. He was with me the whole time."

Behind him, Li and Qrow approached the four, while Ghira and Kali helped guide Hong into the building, the mayor of Kuroyuri repeating that he needed to talk to Grant before the Assembly started. "Despite the circumstances, it is an honor to finally meet the legendary Team STRQ in person." Li attempted a deep bow in greeting before wincing, one hand clutching his stomach for a moment. "Sebastian speaks the truth. Rhodes protected us from the Nuckeleevee and its spawns before covering our retreat. Without him, we would not be here now."

“HA! I knew the old man wouldn’t just die somewhere.” Qrow shouted in joy, punching Tais arm who was wiping tears from his eyes at the news that their old mentor was truly still alive and well. Summer meanwhile had jumped into her wife's arm with a joyous shout, with Raven clinging to her unable to speak for a moment. 

Sebastian meanwhile turned to Li. “Why didn't you tell them that I fought the Nuckeleeve myself? That was the whole lead into my plan, we talked about this on the drive here!” 

The team stopped their celebration when they heard Sebastian's claim. Li bowed again, this time careful to not aggravate his wounds further. “I am sorry Sebastian. It is true, he stood bravely against the monster that raised our homes, risking his life to protect our people. I did not expect such courage from a huntsman that hasn't trained in decades-"

"Hey!" 

"But it has been an honor to fight beside him. Clover and Harriet can attest to it if you do not believe me." 

“Listen, I know Rhodes' return is important. But...” Sebastian had turned around, looking out over Patch as he spoke. “When I faced that thing, I have never been more scared. But as I stood there, my heart feeling like it would beat out of my chest at any moment, I remembered why people risk everything to fight the Grimm. For the first time in years, I felt truly alive! And it made me realize something.”

He walked up to Summer, giving her his best smile. She returned it in kind, leaning forward to envelop him in a hug. “I know I never got a chance to get to know her, but I'm sure mom would be proud of you.”

Sebastian pulled back a little, wiping some tears from his eyes as he nodded. “I hope so. And that's what I meant. Summer, I need to ask you something.” Summer cocked her head in confusion. "There is something you, we, need to do. Something we should have done years ago. And I was reminded today how short life can be, for any of us. And I don't want to die with regrets. I want to leave my mark on Patch, something that will make this kingdom the best it can be for our children. So I think it's time that we finish what mom and dad started, even if the council is against it. It's time for the Rose clan to truly return but I can't do it without you Summer. Will you help me?” 

Summer recoiled from Sebastian as if he hit her, looking at him in disbelief. She shook her head almost automatically, stepping back. Sebastian had expected such a reaction but did not let up. "Look, I know it's sudden. And I know I'm not really in the best state to make such a big decision. And the drink the medic forced on me before I managed to make a break for it to get a car probably didn't help, but I know that this is the right thing to do. I have never been more sure of anything in my life Summer!"

"But their mission, their plan, we don't even know what Patchwork is supposed to be! And besides, you know my mother is the leader of the Rose clan, I can't even-"

“Listen, Summer. I know I'm not a world-renowned huntress like you. And I know my political career hasn't been the most successful either. But I have seen you grow up to become one of the greatest heroes of Patch, no! One of the greatest heroes that the world has ever known. You are ready for this. And after what I faced today, you know I'm right."

Sebastian spoke with confidence and conviction that Summer had never heard from the man before. "I knew you would have doubts, so I contacted Ironwood on the way here. He can't go on camera during a live Assembly and especially not in regards to Clan politics, but he supports my idea. He already prepared the documents needed to bring the Patchwork project back." Summers' head snapped up in surprise. "If you truly don't think you are ready, I will take them with me today and do everything in my power to lay the groundwork to get it approved, but I will not give up on it! But I also know that I can not do this without you. This is the legacy the Rose clan left behind and it is our duty to continue it." 

Summer stepped back, arms clasped tightly around herself. She had never felt this unsure of herself before. She was a huntress, a slayer of monsters, what did she know about continuing the work of her family? She gazed back at her husband and wife, hoping the two would decide for her.

All she got was a sad but encouraging smile from Tai and a single resolute nod from Raven. They knew she needed to do this herself. She wanted to be angry at them but deep down she knew she couldn't run away from this anymore. 

And she knew it too. 

She trembled as old memories surfaced. She had no recollection of her biological family, all she remembers is flames and heat. The fire that killed every member of the Rose clan except her.

Where most would have seen these memories as a burden, she took them and made them fuel for the way she followed in life. A fire that guided her on every step, always pushing her forward to help and protect the people of Remnant. 

And despite her doubt, despite her fear, that same fire pushed her forward once more. Driving her to pick up the role her parents left her and continue their work.

Mind made up, she realized her team had formed around her, ready to follow her into this battle without question. “You guys…” She looked at them, tears in her eye. She quickly wiped them away before turning to Sebastian. “Sebs, I…” She choked on the words for a moment. “You're right. For the future of Patch, for our children, for everyone on this Island, we have to do this. It's time to finish what our parents started.”

Sebastian's smile was as wide as Summer's, both having a newly lit fire in their eyes. "James already has someone to bring everything over. I check the documents during the Assembly and once the Q&A starts we will take the stage-"

"So that everything will burn!" 

"And from the ashes of their complacency!"

"Be reborn again, like a summer ros-"

"No." 

The two stopped in their tracks, looking to the side to see Raven giving them her patented ‘disapproving mother’ look. “You will not say that in front of national TV.” 

"What? Why?! It sounds AMAZING!" Summer stomped her feet at her wife's inability to see the genius behind her and Sebastian's idea.

"It sounds like a five-year-old trying to sound deep and mature. And I will not suffer that kind of embarrassment tonight. Tai, Qrow, back me up on this.”

Summer turned to the two, her best puppy dog face on display. Both men seemed to falter until Raven cleared her throat, causing them to look away. “Listen Sum, honey. How do I say this…” Tai scratched his head, trying to agree with Raven without hurting his wife's feelings.

Qrow had no such reservation. "It sounds worse than the time Yang and Ruby wrote their own episode of ‘The Huntsman’."

Summer stared at them in shock. Which was quickly replaced by anger as she stomped her foot on the ground again, pouting. "THENIHATEYOUANDWE’REGOINGTOBRINGPATCHWORKBACKOURSELVES! Come on Sebastian, we will make it all be reborn like a rose ourselves!"

She grabbed Sebastian by the arm and dragged him past her team, sticking her tongue out as she did. Sebastian's pleas to be more careful with his injuries were ignored. With one final betrayed look at her team, she slammed the doors of the Assembly Hall shut with a bang.

Tai looked at the closed door with guilt while Raven rolled her eyes before taking his hands and following their wife, reassuring him that Summer was just being childish again.

Which left Qrow and Li outside. “I do not wish to overstep, but Summer and Sebastian spoke as if they were siblings. Surely that must be a mistake?”

"It's not something most people know, don't worry." Qrow laughed, leading Li inside. "I will give you the basic story during the opening ceremony."  

Chapter Text

September 4, 12:30 AM

National Assembly Building - Scarlet Hall

---

Standing proudly in the heart of Patch's old town, the Kingdom's National Assembly was a sight to behold even in the darkness of night. 

As the symbol of the Kingdom's independence, it was built to house the Council of Elders, made up of the five founding families during Vale's colonization efforts.

Today it is the heart of one of Patch's most unique traditions: The mostly public assembly of the kingdom.

A way for every person on the island to be part of the future of Patch. Something every citizen took great pride in since the treaty of independence was signed on Vytal. 

And today this symbol of freedom and progress, renovated by one of the greatest but misunderstood geniuses of his generation, would once again be the stage for something that would go down in the history of Remnant. 

Yes, tonight would be a night to remember. And once again, the most misunderstood genius would be there to record it for-

---

"What are you doing, Torchwick?" 

Torchwick looked up from his little notebook, noticing his good friend, best lawyer, and all-around great man step up behind him. Putting his book back into his pocket, he took off his hat, tipping it in greetings. “Ghira, my friend, incredible timing. I was in the middle of writing down this momentous occasion for future generations.”

It took all of Ghiras experience to keep from groaning. Instead, he sat down heavily beside Torchwick, with one seat between them as assigned beforehand, already feeling a headache coming. And the assembly hadn't even started yet. “Yes, I heard you talking to yourself as you wrote. What I would like to know is why you feel the need to write down today's assembly.” 

"Isn't it obvious?" Torchwick swung his legs around, letting them rest on the empty seat between them. He was sure Doctor Oobleck wouldn't mind. "If Big Red and Little Bluebal-"

"I wish you would stop using that vulgar nickname for Mr. Bleu. It's childish, even for you." 

"I know, that's the whole point. I gave him that nickname back when I used to steal his lunch money. It's not vulgar, it's nostalgic. But fond childhood memories aside, we both know that tonight will be something special. If the dynamic Uno plus Sebastian go on stage, it's gonna shatter every single plan my old man has for the assembly. And I will not miss a chance to immortalize the look on his face. And so,” He took the notebook out of his pocket again, tapping the cover once. “I decided that there is no one more qualified to do it than me.” Neo was sitting on the other side of the two, nodding along with Torchwick while fiddling with a recorder in her hands. One that looked oddly familiar to Ghira.

“Besides, I got a few extra Police recorders from a deal that went not quite as planned.” Neo smiled at that, making a quick cutting motion across her throat. “And as the responsible man that I am, I of course would never dream about letting such equipment go to waste. Plus, Neo really wanted to use one so,” Torchwick shrugged, leaning back to try to get into a more comfortable position. His partner in crime gave a thumbs up in their direction, still not taking her eyes off the most likely stolen police equipment. 

This time Ghira couldn't hold the groan, covering his face with one hand. Patch's criminal pair tested his nerves on the best days, but tonight they truly tried to push his limits. Torchwick ignored his friend's pain, finally settling down and putting his hat over his eyes. “Now, if you don't mind, I'm trying to get some shuteye before the interesting stuff starts-”

At that point Ghira started to ignore the man's rambling, letting his gaze wander over the hall to look for his wife. He found her still busy with the make-up crew. The two he left her with had called backup, with five of them now trying to get Kali to sit still long enough to get her ready. If he strained his ears he was almost able to make out the profanity she was throwing at them. He would need to apologize on her behalf.  

Already dreading what he would have to deal with tomorrow, he moved on to find Summer and Sebastian. Even from here, he could see how both were trying and failing, to keep their cool. Summer was walking in a small circle, hands grasping at each other while she muttered to herself. Her head was sinking into her cloak with her eyes darting back and forth like a cornered animal. Tai was standing beside her, probably trying to calm her down with little success. 

Sebastian meanwhile was having trouble standing upright. He was leaning heavily on Qrow while reading through the documents Ironwood had prepared. The man looked deadly pale. The blood loss must have finally caught up now that the adrenaline rush and whatever he took from the medic was wearing off. Qrow seemed to have reached the same conclusion, trying to get the man to take a swing from his flask. Only to have his sister appear behind him, smacking him over the head before taking Sebastian from him. He seemed not to notice, still focused on the papers in his hands.

Ghira couldn't help but laugh at seeing the two. It reminded him of his first trial. He felt like he would pass out any moment that day. Of course, that was only a simple carjacking, not an unplanned proposal during an assembly on national tv.  

But he knew that both of them would do what was needed once they stood on that stage. Summer has faced far worse and she would soon realize that she had nothing to fear. And Sebastian, despite lacking that presence and confidence Summer had, was driven and ready to see their parents’ mission become a reality after all these years.

Yes, he had full confidence that tonight would go just as the two planne- 

"Looks like it's finally time to get this show started." Ghiras musing was interrupted as Torchwick sat up, elbowing him over the empty seat. He pointed at the assembly bailiff who was running across the stage, sweaty and out of breath. "Do you think they pay him enough?" Neo showed a thumbs down, now having the police recorder ready and pointed at the center of the room. “Still, I wonder what has caused such a fuss. The old man better not try to screw with my investments on the island again." 

That made Neo turn around for the first time, ready to let Roman know that it was ‘their’ investments when she noticed Qrow and the rest of STRQ returning to their seats. Summer and Sebastian seemed at least somewhat more put together, though Summer's death grip on her husband's now scaly hand showed that it was more pretend than anything.

Getting her scroll out of her vest, Neo pointed it at Qrow. “[Qrow, you know why they are late? I want that dinner you guys promised]”

" Welcome to the thirty-sevenths public assembly of the Kingdom of Patch for the year 68 post-great-war. 

We apologize for the unplanned delay today- " 

"There's your answer," Qrow said as he sat Sebastian down between Ghira and him. 

The bailiff waited a few seconds for everyone to sit down before continuing, the slight tremor in his hands and voice still noticeable.

"Due to unforeseen developments beyond our control, the Assembly will be postponed for a few minutes. 

Please accept our apologies for this-" 

A sigh of relief was heard throughout the Scarlet Hall as the bailiff continued his speech. Torchwick gave Neo a look, barely noticeable in the dim light of the hall. Neo didn't show any reaction, but a quick press on her scroll made a small light flash on each elder's desk, unseen by the rest of the assembly.

"-and again, we want to express our deepest apologies for this delay. 

While the Clan Leaders discuss these last-minute events, let us begin with a review of the major points for today: 

- As always, we will open with a moment of silence for our fallen, 

followed by the official welcoming of our brothers and sisters of Kuroyuri to our island. 

- Next will be the presentation of a project by the Foreign Minister of Vale, Mister Zumao Valefront, 

for a project that the council deemed impactful enough to be voted on by the people of Patch. 

- After the presentation and following vote, a special Q&A will be held, 

followed by the customary celebration of the workers of Patch for their efforts and a well wish for Sanctuary for the coming school year.

As a reminder, the Q&A is not a place to discuss traffic fines, vacation days, or personal neighborhood disputes. We do not wish for a repeat of last year.

All personal grievances are, as always, to be directed to Julius Arc after the end of the Assembly.

I understand that previous Assemblies have been lax with these rules, but we have a great amount of international press present today and the council wants to keep things orderly.” 

A murmur ran through the crowd, many people holding tickets ready. This was not the first time their assembly had international visitors, with Clan leaders from Menagerie and the headmaster of Shade academy being regulars. But this was the first time an official representative of the Vale council would be attending in person.

The murmur in the crowd grew. Most thought this would be a routine assembly.

"And with this, it is my great honor to officially start the Assembly. 

If everyone would please welcome our leaders." 

The entire crowd stood up, cheers and applause greeting the five clan heads as they entered the stage. Leading them was, as always, Dana Winchester, the current leader of the Winchester Clan and administrator for the majority of the workforce on the Archipelago.

Despite her career as an opera performer long behind her, she greeted the audience with the same enthusiasm and flair as she had during her tours all over Remnant. And while the years may have started to take their toll, the elegance and grace with which she presented herself still showed why she was once one of the most successful singers in the world. 

Unknown to those watching her, the attention and applause of the masses did not sate her ego. All it did was remind her of the critic who ended her career when he called her an ‘overrated, tone-deaf fraud’ . It was well known that the whole Winchester clan believed that the Faunus had a secret agenda to end their family. It started during the Great War when great-great-grandfather Winchester was shot by a mole Faunus from Vale. It continued with the scorpion that swindled grandmother Winchester into a business deal that almost ruined their family. A Faunus critic ending the career of Dana was just another instance in the line. 

She watched the crowd like a hawk, paranoid that every Faunus she could see was the one that would try to end her for good. Turning around, she looked for her husband, who was currently behind the stage taking care of their son Cardin. She would not risk her beloved child and have him sit outside where any Faunus could do him harm.  

Following closely behind Dana to make sure she didn't hold up proceedings again was Graham Torchwick, knowing full well what was going on behind the smile of his fellow council member. 

Making sure Dana had taken her place he sat down on his own with a heavy sigh. The documents detailing Zumao's proposal sat in front of him ready to be reviewed. As the owner of most of Patche’s mines, forges, factories, and construction companies, his vote on this project would be the most important one. And the good minister seemingly loved to make his job difficult.

Taking the first few pages, he discretely looked around the room, finding his son at his usual place. He smiled at the sneer that was sent his way, with Neo waving at him enthusiastically. His son loved to talk a big game, but despite his harsh words and regrettably harsh actions in the past, he knew deep down Roman was a good man. Just like his adopted daughter. Her recent love for teaching had filled him with such pride.

And now that his children's more questionable businesses were going through a rough patch he finally saw an opportunity to set the two straight once and for all. If these two could leave their crime days behind and inherit his position, Patch's future would be bright indeed.

It seemed like a pipe dream at times, but his son's surprise friendship with STRQ was the first ray of hope in an otherwise dark chapter in their family's history. When Neo then came to him with stories of ‘her’ kids and how they grew under her tutelage he knew that his vision was not as far-fetched as he thought. And if he got his daughter to turn away from crime, he knew his son would follow. 

That was just the kind of dynamic the two shared.

It was the third Elder that entered that had to deal with most of Torchwick's crimes. Julius Arc took his seat, head held high as he smiled at the crowd. As head of the Arc clan and civil security on Patch, he was used to dealing with everything from homicide to rowdy teenagers. Yet he always tried to find the most peaceful solution, choosing diplomacy over brute force. Unfortunately, Roman had a knack for keeping his hands clean in the eyes of the law, often being able to simply take his smuggled goods from the port after not much more than a friendly word. And the few times he couldn't, many shipments would simply vanish into thin air, never to be seen again. Of course, as much as Julius hated it, the man's sheer brilliance when it came to black market dealings has helped Patch far more than he liked to admit. Especially regarding high-value Dust types that Schnee industries kept a monopoly on.

Thankfully he no longer had to deal with the man directly. Most of his children and children's children had joined the police and his eldest granddaughter Saffron was handling customs now. It may just be a rumor but even the criminal duo seems to have trouble getting their goods past her. 

Most people warned him to involve his family so heavily in his work but Julius knew that the next generations of Arc’s were needed to keep their island as peaceful as it was. An opinion his family shared with him.

All except the lone boy of the youngest generation of Arcs. Little Jaune had been enamored by the tales of huntsmen and huntresses since before he could walk. The wild stories Maria would tell him as a baby didn't help and the boy had been adamant about his choice ever since. Seeing that there was no convincing the child otherwise, the whole Arc clan made sure to prepare the boy as best they could. 

Besides, one huntsman out of 33 grandchildren was a respectable outcome, no doubt. Julius took his water bottle, smiling at the countless little scrabbles of his grandchildren on it that showed their support for today's assembly. Taking a swing he looked up, waving at his family that took up a good fifth of the entire auditorium. The applause of the crowd was momentarily drowned out as the entire Arc clan let their support for their grandfather known.

With the three minor clans seated, it was time for the two major clan heads to enter. First was the Chief Administrator of the archipelago and head of the Bleu clan, Grant Bleu.

With his lawyer's jacket slung over his shoulders, Bleu walked to his desk. Taking a moment, he spoke a quiet prayer, remembering who should be at this seat right now. A routine he has done every time since he took on his role. With the crowd applause still going, Grand pulled his chair back, standing firm behind his desk. With his back straight and arms folded over his chest, the man still cut an impressive figure. Despite being close to eighty years and having gotten quite the belly, the bulging muscles of his arms showed that he was still fit. 

Seeing the assembly once again filled to the brim with the sons and daughters of Patch filled the old man's heart with pride. He made no effort to hide the smile on his old, scarred face as he soaked in the atmosphere. To hear his people so happy and carefree let him know that all the work they did was worth it. And what better reward was there than having the people of Patch be here today once again to support him and his fellow elders? 

Grand spent a few more moments enjoying the applause before looking back to see where the last member of the council was. His smile vanished as he saw Maria slowly hobble up the stairs, leaning heavily on her cane. No one who had spent more than a few minutes with the woman believed her attempt to seem frail, but that has not stopped her from playing the part. “Laying it on a little thick tonight, don't you think?” He spoke softly over the sound of the crowd, just loud enough for Maria to hear it. “Your grandkids aren't even here tonight, so there is no one left that believes your little show.” 

Maria laughed loudly at that, remembering the time Ruby and Yang had ignored every and all rules to rush on the stage to help their poor grandmother to her seat. Even she wasn't quite sure how they'd gotten past the security personnel that quickly. But as funny as a repeat performance would be, it was better that her grandkids and their two friends weren't here tonight. “Look who's talking, boy.” All pretense of frailty forgotten, Maria jumped on her seat with a grace that defied her age. Pictures of her family stood on one side, the other was filled with the same documents Graham had been muttering over for the past week. 

While the Bleu Clan was tasked with the jurisdiction of the kingdom and public administration, the Rose clan had been the protectors of the people from the darkness of the Grimm since the first boot touched the shores of the islands during Vales colonization. Or they used to, at least. Maria frowned as she looked at the oldest photos on her desk, faded from age. Countless faces stared back at her, judging her for being the only one left to take this seat. Putting on a carefree grin born from years of practice in ignoring personal issues, she turned to Grand. “Can we get started? I still need to whoop your ass at poker after this and these old bones aren't getting any younger. And don't hold back, if these rascals want to play in the big leagues they better be ready for it.”

"Citizens, sons and daughters of Patch!" Grant began his opening speech, leaving his desk behind as he approached the edge of the podium. "Once again I welcome you to this public assembly! Thank you for taking the time out of your busy day to help us decide the course of our kingdom." 

Grant adjusted the microphone on his collar for a moment. “Before we begin, allow me to express my gratitude on a personal matter. As many of you know, my son's 49th birthday is in only a few weeks. My dear Setre lost his life during the fire that took not only him but most of the Rose clan from us. To this day we remember the protectors of our island. Among them were people I considered family, including Rouge Rose and her daughter Scarlet. It may come as a surprise for many, but I was there that night.” A gasp ran through the crowd that had fallen silent during Grant's retelling. “My grandson Sebastion, barely more than a baby at the time, and I had accompanied Scarlet and Setre to the mansion. The two were going to ask the clan to accept both their love and daughter that night.”

The murmur rose, some shouts ringing through the audience as the open secret of Patch was admitted live on national television. It brought the exact reaction Grant had expected. He waited a few moments to let the people calm down, glancing back to see Maria nod. All as planned so far. He looked back up, looking for the familiar face of his grandson and Summer. He found them easy enough in the crowd, with Sebastian staring at him slack-jawed while Summer had her hands clasped over her mouth. Good, they needed to be able to adapt to unexpected curveballs if they wanted to get anywhere tonight.

In contrast to most people in the audience, an old married couple in the front seats smiled at Grant's grand reveal. Diataiyang and Hima Xiao Long, people he considered good friends for decades, had tipped him off that James had sent one of his Ace-Ops to break into Maria's house just before the Assembly started. Together with Hong Li’s retelling of their travel here, it was clear what Sebastian's plan was. He wasn't sure how his coward of a grandson suddenly found the courage to revive their parents' secret project, or how he managed to convince Summer to agree to it, but if they thought he would hand them Patchwork on a silver platter… 

They would have a rude awakening.

“Unfortunately, they never got the chance to receive that blessing, as one of the worst tragedies in the history of our island occurred that night. A gas leak set the mansion of the Rose clan aflame in moments, condemning countless people to a tragic end. I can still feel the heat on my skin, and smell the biting smoke in the air. If it weren't for the bravery of Setre and Scarlet, none of us would have made it out alive that night. They sacrificed themselves for their children, heroes till the very end. And this may be the talking of a senile old fool of a man, but I believe that they still watch over us even today, protecting the children of Patch. And because of their courage, their heroism, I say we do not look back today and mourn the loss of those we have lost. But celebrate and honor those that were lost in Kuroyuri. They too gave their lives to protect their children and loved ones so that they could see a brighter tomorrow. So I ask you, not as an elder, but as a fellow citizen, to join me in a minute of silence to remember those we lost and thank them for their sacrifice.

The other clan heads each lowered their heads, showing their respect for the brothers and sisters lost in Kuroyuri. The rest of the assembly quickly followed suit, paying respect to the fallen. 

Maria sat in her seat, the silence of the hall making her feel as if she was suddenly alone with her memories. They came without warning, the harsh words after she was adopted into the clan for sharing their silver eyes. An outsider, unwanted, untrustworthy. And now the only survivor along little Summer. She had no right to sit here, yet she could not leave the seat empty. The last woman that sat in this seat saved her from the darkness that had swallowed her life. So Maria took this burden until Summer was ready to take it from her.

Maybe tonight was finally the time when the Rose clan would return to Patch. The rest of the elders were aware of the possibility and supported Summers' claim. Even if some did so begrudgingly. Maria already attempted to let Summer take the seat, but it was clear that the girl was not ready to take on the responsibility. So she remained on her post, giving her daughter the time she needed.

Still, if they want to revive the Patchwork project, she would make sure they were ready for it. 

As Maria dealt with her old demons, up in the stands Summer fought with her own. The bravado when she got swept up in the rush of finally deciding to do this was quickly replaced by certain dread. It had settled like a heavy stone in her stomach, radiating cold through her body. She shivered in her cloak, desperately trying to stay silent. Who was she to continue the legacy of the Rose clan? She was a nobody, a simple girl that was only good for killing Grimm. Now she was supposed to convince an entire kingdom to follow her idea?

And on top of it all, Grant revealed the secret they told her was so important to maintain the honor of the Rose clan. 

Was this a test? Now? She could barely keep from losing her lunch at the thought of going on that stage and her own mother along with Grant decided they needed to play mind games with her. She wasn't made for this, she was just a normal girl, despite the entire world trying to tell her differently. No one would listen to her, and no one would follow her. And it was all her fau-

“Summer.” The low whisper of her name together with a warm hand on her own brought her back to reality. She looked to the side, seeing the concerned face of her wife only inches from her own. “It's ok, we are here. You don't have to do this alone.” Summer blinked a few times, the world around her slowly returning to her. Her head turned to the other side, showing her husband holding her hand, smiling gently at her. 

Beside him sat Qrow, a confident grin on his face. "Raven is right, Sum, we've got this." 

"Sum, look at Grant." Tai discreetly points towards the stage, showing Grant staring back at them. "You see his expression? You know what that means." 

"I… I think so." Summer closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, trying to get her thoughts in order. "He gave us the same look when he told us we would be going to Beacon instead of Haven." 

"Exactly." Tai kissed her cheek. "He’s telling us that he doesn't think we have what it takes. And what do we do when someone tells us we can't do something?” He took Summers' other hand, holding both together as he gave her his best boyish grin.

"We… we…”

Raven's hands joined Tai’s as she leaned over. “You know what we do when the odds are against us, Sum. What we've always done.” Raven’s smirk was as confident as it was encouraging.

“You tell her sis. Now come on, Summer, say the word and STRQ will show the world why we are the best.” Qrow sneaked an arm around Summer's shoulders, joining the trio around their leader.

She looked at them, feeling her nerves finally settle. They were right, STRQ had never backed down from a challenge and never failed to win the day. This may be a different battlefield, but that only meant they needed to use different tactics. And if Summer was good at anything, it was improvising.

Mirroring her team's smirking faces, she nodded once. “Right, time to show them who they are dealing with!”

Getting up as the others settled back into their seats, Summer strode over towards Sebastian, who had a much harder time than her as he stared at his grandfather. She stopped in front of him, tilting her head when he didn't acknowledge her. She waved her hand in front of his face, but still nothing. Summer was wondering if he had even blinked since Grant challenged them. Grabbing him by the shoulder she shook him gently. “Seb, you there?”

Gasping for air Sebastian looked around frantically as if expecting an attack. Only when he noticed Summer leaning over him did he stop. “Summer? Are we-did we?” He lost his train of thought, shaking his head in an attempt to dispel the fog that had settled over his thoughts. “Right, right, the assembly. We gotta-I gotta.” He grabbed the documents he dropped before, turning pages far too fast to be able to read a single word on them.

Summer grabbed the papers, forcing him to look back up at her again. “Relax Seb, we got this. Mom and dad had a great idea, and we will make the rest of Patch see it.” She helped him up, handing him back the papers. “And as Grant said, they were heroes. It's time we lived up to that legacy.”

“You're right, lets-woah!” Summer didn't let him finish, grabbing him by his shirt to drag him along with her. Putting one foot on the seat in front of her, Summer activated her semblance, zig-zagging over the crowd to land on the stage. Applause followed her little show, the people of Patch shouting her name.

The reaction of the elders was mixed. with Julius seemingly amused by the huntresses' antics while Dana jumped to her feet, clapping along with the audience. “Finally. I was wondering how much longer we had to listen to the old man babble before the exciting part of the evening starts.” 

The spotlight had focused on Summer and Sebastian, the two now the sole focus of the entire assembly. Julius, despite his smile, got up to try to get some semblance of order back. “Summer, I know you never cared much for the rules but this is highly irregular-”

"Are you going to stop them?" Graham had put his feet up on his desk, leaning back in his chair to enjoy the show that was about to start.

Julius paused for a moment, choosing his next words carefully. “This is a very unusual assembly. I guess I can allow it just this once.” With that he sat back down, giving his support for Summer to make her case.

Summer herself noticed nothing of this, her gaze firmly locked on the paintings decorating the south wall, showing the Rose clan along with Setre. Paintings of the family she never got to know but one she hoped she would be able to make proud today. Turning away from her late family, she looked to Sebastian who was still trying to find his balance. With a slight elbow to his side, she leaned over to whisper. “You ok Seb?” Getting a weak nod from him she turned around to face the stares of her mother and Grant. “You said that you fought Grimm today, right? So tell me, are they truly something to be afraid of?”

Sebastian sank into himself as Summer spoke. Shacking, he looked over his shoulder, cold sweat running down his back as he saw the stern look on his grandfather. And while Maria may no longer be able to stare, she somehow felt just as menacing sitting behind Grant. "Summer... I don't know..."

"Hey, it's ok Seb. Everyone gets scared sometimes, no matter what they faced before. I deal with them, you just focus on the technical stuff." Summer gave him her best confident smile, patting him on the back before her semblance rushed her forward a few meters, blowing wind into the two elders' faces. “I am Summer Rose, proud daughter of Setre Bleu and Scarlet Rose. Tonight I am here with a proposal. Something that will end the isolation of our kingdom. No one can stand alone on Remnant and it is time we realize this.”

Neither Grant nor Maria answered her, both silent as the moments ticked by. Just as Summer was about to say something, Grant burst out laughing. “Well, that's quite the claim, girl. And you will have all the time you need to convince us after Minister Zumao's proposal.” Grant said as he sat back in his chair, Maria hitting his leg with her cane for stealing her line, the entire council now sitting down. “If you would collect my grandson and return to your seats-”

A sudden crack from the upper part of the hall interrupted him. Tai, arms scaly and clawed, had ripped out an entire row of seats, taking it down with the help of Raven and Qrow. Ghira followed behind them at a more subdued pace, visibly amused by the whole thing. The rest of Team STRQ put the seats down in the middle of the auditorium before sitting down. Summer laughed as she grabbed Sebastian, leading the poor man to his new seat.

Grant watched while Julius groaned, muttering something about bad examples while Dana resumed her applause. “I guess that will do.” He watched Ghira join them, sharing a quick nod with the lawyer before he sat down to talk with his grandson, both now looking at the documents Sebastian had been working on since they came in. Slamming his hand on the table to get the crowd to calm down he said. “If there are no further interruptions, I say it is high time to start this highly unusual assembly!”

"Our first order of business is to welcome our brothers and sisters from Kuruyuri. Please welcome their leader, Hong Li. "

September 4, 12:44 AM

National Assembly Building - Green Room

He paid no attention to the tv in the Green Room. The small room behind the auditorium was empty except for him, the staff that was attending him having left to watch Summers challenge the council in person. But the huntress's stunt had not only captivated the locals, oh no. That would be too easy.

Every news station on Remnant had set their eyes on tonight's unexpected turn:

'STRQ challenges Patch's council leader!' 

'The legendary Summer Rose won't stay silent and stands up to Grant Bleu's abuse.' 

'Is Summer preparing for a hostile takeover of Patch?' 

'The Rose Clan rises from the ashes!' 

His scroll hadn't stopped beeping, the Vale Council demanding an update on what was going on from him. He had no time to answer them, to focused on watching the news. The stories kept becoming more ludicrous by the minute. This whole situation was very quickly spiraling out of his control.

There was no way this could happen a second time.

It was impossible.

Ridiculous!

Summer had, once again, turned the situation he had spent years planning upside down in a matter of moments. And this time she didn't even know he was here! The everlasting man put his scroll down, muting its excessive beeping. He needed to think. If tonight was to succeed, he would have to adapt his plan fast. His speech had been tailored specifically to win the support of the council in a very specific order to assure the full support of Patch.

But Summer was an idiot. Despite her capabilities as a leader, her Beacon scores showed that thinking ahead was not her strong suit. Yet despite that, the woman had the infuriating ability to sway entire nations and bitter enemies to her side with little more than a word.

If only she would have seen that he was right. What wonders they could have accomplished together.

Yet, her bleeding heart blinded her to the necessity of sacrifice. Fifteen years ago she stood against him, breaking his control over Qrow and managing to convince one of the most selfish criminals, Roman Torchwick, to risk his own well-being and freedom by working together with James Ironwood. Together they not only repelled his invasion of Vale to secure the Crown of Choice but also managed to end his life as Ozpin. He held his stomach for a moment, the phantom pain of a stab wound momentarily distracting him.

"The relationship between Patch and Kuruyrui may have been born out of ancient folklore, but I knew that you would not abandon us in our hour of need.

There are no words to express the gratitude I and every single citizen of Kuruyuri feel for what you have done for us-"

Hong's speech was full of emotions, tears visible even through the television. Ozma could see the burden that lay heavy on the man being lifted as the reality of his people's safety started to sink in. Despite struggling to stand straight, there was an energy in his voice that reminded him of someone he had been long ago. Before his failure, before aura, when the people saw him as a hero and a savior.

The situation may be dire right now, but even he could not help but rejoice that the innocent people of Kuroyuri were saved now. The Nuckelavee had no doubt been another of his beloved twisted creations, born from her endless hatred for the gods and humanity. An abomination to bring pain and suffering to the innocent. Thankfully, one of his oldest and finest students had been there to end its miserable existence. 

But this was no time to be happy. Magic swelled within him, suppressing the souls that tried to distract him. A less powerful spell, only muting the feelings of his past lives. But this body did not have the strength to take more right now. And the people of Patch needed him tonight, he could not afford to fall apart now. They may believe themselves safe with the blessing of RedHeaven, but it would not stop Salem.

No one alive could stand against her.

Even in his prime, her powers far surpassed his own. Only his skill in spell weaving and experience had given him a fighting chance. But the people of Remnant were weak, their aura and semblance sad shadows of the power humanity once wielded. The only chance they have is found in unity. To stand against the darkness together. Only then could they stop Salem. 

The thought of his beloved still hurt. Even after all this time, all she's done, his soul yearned for her. To return to a simpler time when it was just them and their family. An impossible dream.

But… perhaps she could help him tonight. Invoking her name may be just what he needed to defeat Summer and get his plan back on track. A chuckle escaped him as he picked up his scroll again. Oh, the irony. Even after all these centuries it never ceased to surprise him.

"Kuroyuri was founded in the face of adversity after the Mistral leaders expelled us and forced us to work fertile lands for them. 

But despite all, we have endured. And that determination, that love for our home, will be our gift to the people of Patch. 

So as you say here: 

ʻAʻole e pau nā keikikāne a me nā kaikamahine a Patch i ka hakakā a me ka ʻakaʻaka 

(Patch's sons and daughters will never stop fighting and smiling.)."

Hong's speech ended under thundering applause, loud enough to be heard all the way to the little room Ozma was planning in. His heartfelt honesty had touched countless people. The news report still running on the tv showed that it had reached far beyond this assembly. People not only on Patch but in every kingdom cheered for the people of Kuroyuri. Even Ozma himself, having watched entire nations rise and fall, could not help a small smile. 

The thought of the reaction of the Mistral's council maybe helped a little.

But as amusing as their reaction would no doubt be, it was time. Rising to his feet, Ozma adjusted his suit, fixing his wristband and making sure everything was in its proper place. He left the suitcase behind, walking out of the room with a new plan ready. Summer was not the kind of opponent he could attack directly. No, if he wanted to succeed tonight, he would have no choice but to beat them at their own game. 

He waited patiently as the applause slowly died down. One of the employees, Median he believed, signaled him that it was finally time. Ozma adjusted his tie one last time, muttering to himself.

 “Tonight, I will set the salvation of Remnant in motion, if you like it or not Summer. As you say on Patch: ʻO ka manawa hōʻike (It’s showtime).”

"Now, it is time to introduce a special guest for this evening. 

Please welcome foreign Minister of Vale, Zumao Valefont.”

The spotlight followed him across the stage as he walked, accompanied by much more subdued applause. The people were noticeably less excited seeing someone from Vale. Still, Hong's heartfelt speech had helped soften them up for him. A much better start than what he had planned for. 

He was not blind to the feelings of the crowd though. A great deal of mistrust and trepidation was palpable in the air. No matter, he had worked with worse before, and at this point, winning over the people of Remnant to his cause was almost a hobby of his. 

All he needed to do was proceed carefully. Even with all his experience, a single misstep could ruin his plan tonight. This was the only chance to convince Patch to agree to his proposal. No matter what, tomorrow would bring forth a new kingdom thanks to Summer. At that point, he would no longer have the opening he needed to fulfill his mission. The salvation of Remnant rested on his shoulders alone tonight and he could not afford to fail.

Which meant that he would have to swallow his pride and play STRQ’s game. With the team firmly planted in the middle of the hall, ignoring them was impossible. No, he would have to confront them directly if he wanted to regain his footing. So with a smile practiced over a thousand lifetimes, he approached his former students and murderers.

But how should he play this? 

A friendly smile wouldn't be enough, Raven had taught Summer long ago not to trust a friendly face immediately. A polite show of support would not help, Qrow seemed already vary of him, he would pull Summer away in moments. Maybe something simple, a show of appreciation? No, Tai and his parents taught Summer to take this as an invitation. She would take their conversation over in a heartbeat.

This needed a different approach. And Summer still had one weakness he could exploit: Her family.

"Miss Summer Rose-Xiao Long-Branwen, it is an honor to finally meet you. And I see that your reputation for the unorthodox is well earned." Ozma offered his hand cordially, keeping a healthy distance from the imaginary circle around the huntress' family. "I must admit that I was quite taken by your passionate declaration. It is true that none of us can stand alone in this world. I am looking forward to this proposal of yours." 

Summer did not respond to him, having taken his hand for a weak shake. It struck him how much of the young girl that first came to Beacon he still saw in her now. That same girl that would gorge herself on sweets one day, then fearlessly stand before an entire army of criminals in a strange city the next.

He ignored Raven's scoff at his praise but let go of Summer as she grabbed her wife, almost as if she wanted to protect her from him. The woman's paranoia and protectiveness haven't lessened since their Beacon days it seems. Not missing a beat, he turned to the right, offering the same hand to one of his oldest students. “Mister Bleu, a pleasure to finally meet in person. I do not doubt that your project will succeed. Your work at Sanctuary Tower was always stellar and I and my fellow councilmen are looking forward to the day you will take over your grandfather's work.” 

Pleasantries done with, Ozma gave a light bow before moving to the podium. He couldn't spend too much time on STRQ or it would arouse suspicion. Taking the small microphone from the bailiff he secured it on his collar before opening his laptop. A few button presses and the large screen behind him lit up. The lights dimmed. It was time.

Another press showed a map of Remnant and its kingdoms. Clearing his throat once, he opened his arms, addressing the crowd. 

"Sons and daughters of Patch!" And with that, the battle had begun, the entire kingdom now focused on him. “Allow me to forgo the pleasantries. You heard my name enough tonight and so much has already happened in this assembly. I will not exhaust you with grand speeches but ask that you only listen to my vision, my dream, for not only Patch but all of Remnant. I have come here tonight because to make this dream a reality I will need your help.”

A faint murmur ran through the crowd. A plea from Vale was not something anyone would have expected but it was exactly the reaction he needed. He had their attention now. "Only a few decades ago our world faced one of its greatest tragedies. Something almost as devastating as the Grimm.” Ozma moved from his place at the podium, now standing directly at the edge of the stage. “The scars of the Great War run deep. Even here, in this isolated paradise I can see it. Why else would Patch feel the need to protect itself so fiercely? That fear and distrust is the true horror that we are burdened with and I can not stand by and watch it fester.”

Turning back, he showed the next slide, pictures of places closest to Patch that were ravaged by battle. The BlackBurn coast north of the island, where Vale had fought against Mistral. Scenes from the legendary Olinol Promenade in ruins. “No corner of our world was spared. Where there wasn't fighting, there was fear and Grimm. Injustice and cruelty. It was every man for himself if you wanted to survive another day.”

"We have made great strides in the decades since then. The fact I can stand here among you today to talk, to share my dream with you, is a testament to it. But it is not enough. This war started because we, as people, grew apart. We no longer recognized our fellow man. All we could see what the place they were born in."

The whole hall had turned silent at his speech, everyone present captivated by his words. The distrust that had been so keenly felt before had all but vanished. Just as planned. A little more and the support of the people for his plan was all but guaranteed. A few more slides showed, carefully chosen to represent every kingdom. 

"Ask yourself this: Why, after everything we suffered, are we still not seeing that we are not so different? Do you truly believe that we have no common ground we can share? That one's kingdom defines one's character? Are we destined to return to the ways of the old world, before the Great War?” He could see the uncertainty in the crowd. They were questioning their very way of life and he would not let up now. 

The plan had been to continue his speech, but he now had a new opportunity thanks to his former students. Returning to the group he waited a moment for the spotlight to engulf all of them. “The legendary Team STRQ, the pride of Patch. You have been all over the world, helping everyone. Never caring where someone is from, their beliefs, or their race. Surely you would know the answer to my question.”

Summer had not looked away from the scenes of war he had still on display. An unintentional effect but one that played in his favor now. The rest of the team was unsure how to proceed with their leader distracted. Perfect. “I see that even you do not know the answer. I don't blame you, it is not something one can simply solve at a moment's notic-”

"Isolation." The word rang clear through the hall despite Qrows low voice. Ozma looked at him in surprise, not having expected his former friend to speak up. "Ever since Beacon fell, communication between the kingdoms has been difficult. Even with the boost to the CCT, it's not enough. And a single Grimm attack was all it took."

His shock gave way to the first genuine smile he had this evening. Even three lifetimes later his old friend still found a way to support him. “That’s correct. The isolation of the kingdoms is threatening to erase all progress we have made. I knew if anyone would understand it, it would be you.” He gave his former confidant one last grateful smile before turning back to the podium. He missed the sudden shock on Qrows face as he did. 

A new picture was shown, a great wyrm sitting frozen atop a tower. “Beacon's fall was the worst blow to Remnant since the Great War. No Grimm attack was as devastating to the world. It was only thanks to the heroism and selflessness of its students that it did not spread further. But we now must learn from this tragedy: The Cross Continental Transmit System was the right step, but Beacon showed us that it is not enough. We need something beyond the reach of both man and Grimm. For that, I have devised a plan that will allow for a system that will remove these weaknesses. Something that no one could ever hope to attack.”

A few taps on his computer showed a looping series of pictures, showing aerial shots of a ruined city. “These are pictures of an Unknown Territory named Great Ville. Taken before a team of huntsmen entered the area to take care of an unusually high gathering of Beowolfs.”

“Yes, I remember that. We got these as intel last year during a joint operation with Vale.” Tai pointed at the pictures, remembering the mission.

Ozma chuckled good naturally at Tai’s interruption. “Indeed, one of the first official operations from the Huntsman Guild that used the Eagle Satellites as a means of safe scouting.” He showed the next slide, a large workshop with one of the mentioned Eagly Satellites in the middle.

"Fascinating, but get to the point, boy. What does this have to do with your proposal?" A sharp wack was heard as Maria hit the desk with her cane.

Ozma only smiled serenity at the old woman, bowing slightly in her direction. “My apologies. I tend to get carried away when talking about my life's work. Today, satellites are only used for scouting missions into the deepest of Grimm territories. But I see a better way to use them. Imagine this: A system of these satellites deployed from multiple points on Remnant, all far beyond the reach of danger. A system that would connect every corner of the planet without fear of failure or destruction. A system that would not be controlled by the kingdoms, but by the people.

He raised his hands in the air as his voice grew louder. “That is my dream! A world that is united, where people are free to share their hopes and dreams with the world. I have spent countless hours creating something that will make this a reality. Tested and developed outside of the influence of the kingdoms, a gift to each and every one of you: The StarLine Project!" 

A new picture showed the depiction of a satellite above Remnant, sending and receiving signals from the CCTs below. “The StarLine Project is based on a simple system that mimics the Cross Continental Transmit System. Professor Armstrong, one of the leading scientists and Patch native, has graciously provided me with a more easy-to-understand explanation of the project.”

"As most people know, the planet we call home is protected by our atmosphere. It is divided into multiple layers, based on Dust effectiveness. But only two are of interest to us today, the Exosphere and Thermosphere. The two outermost layers are so inhospitable that even the Grimm can not travel that far."

"Dust loses its properties the further away it is from Remnant, with a 90% reduction when reaching the outermost layer. It is effectively rendered useless at that point. But just one layer below at a point called the ‘Galilus Line’ where the Dust remains up to 50% effectiveness. More than enough for what we have planned." 

"The StarLine satellites will work on a special artificial Dust mix: The Electrogravital Dust. This mixture will be able to both power the satellites and keep their orbits stable. The same mixture is used in Atlas to keep the city in the air, proving the concept. Once launched they will be able to remain in the air indefinitely, with solar arrays charging the Dust. They will be untouchable."

"There will be two types of satellites: Three main systems, the StarMothers, that will act similar to the CCT’S. They will remain stationary over key points, connecting to the already established towers on the ground and the second type of satellite. These smaller units, the StarWalkers, will orbit Remnant in a mash pattern, receiving and amplifying the system's signals to reach every corner of the world. These units will constantly be monitored by a team of experts from all kingdoms at the new space base of Feng Dao in Mistral, with logistical support from Feldspar in Vacuo and Gardesto in Atlas." 

"Now, this is a very simplified explanation of the Starlink Project. Still, if there are any questions, please feel free to voice them. I may not be a scientist but I worked enough on this to be able to answer most questions.”

There was some hesitation from the crowd. The people were unsure if he was serious or not, but one after the other people started to raise their hands, some even eager to learn more about StarLink. Step one was a success. Now he just needed to convince the more skeptical members of the council, the people were already ready to support him-

"And what do you need Patch for?"

A hesitant voice broke Ozma out of his musing. He turned to it, meeting the silver eye of none other than Summer.

Despite the hesitation, her gaze was firm. “Don't get me wrong Mister Zumao, it sounds…. amazing. Something like this could change Remnant forever.” She rose, her voice now clear and confident. “But nothing you told us so far has anything to do with Patch specifically. So why come here today?” 

It took all of Ozma's willpower to keep the friendly smile on his face. Of course, Summer would be the one to challenge him in this crucial moment. “Again, I apologize. I got caught in the moment for a second time tonight.” Her power to sway people to her site truly was something to behold. Already people seemed unsure again, lowering their hands once more. “A complex system like this that is supposed to work on a global scale takes a great deal of resources. Including very specific components not easily found. One of the most important ones is electro-iron. And the largest deposit is on-

"Azure Basin Island." Graham rubbed his head. Of course, this was what he needed. And that was the reason the documents he received were so vague about specific resources the project required. “And not only do we have some of the purest deposits on Remnant, but we are also a stone's throw away from Feng Dao.” 

Ozma kept the fake smile firmly plastered on his face as he turned to Graham. “One of the most important goals of this project is its financial independence. For that Vytal agreed to oversee the distribution of resources provided by the kingdoms. While we could export the electro iron from Vacuo, the added cost could jeopardize the equality StarLink is based on. So it falls on Patch to make this possible.

Portraying Patch as the only hope of the project seemed to pacify the crowd but Graham remained unimpressed, scowling at the Minister. Maria once again slammed her cane on her desk, forcing Ozma to turn to her. “The majority of Patch's infrastructure depends on our electro iron. Funding a project of this size could jeopardize this kingdom. How much do you expect us to give, and how much are you willing to pay, boy?”

"The price is open for negotiation. Furthermore, I have permission from Vale to offer additional supplies and resources to compensate Patch."

"Why would Vale offer so much instead of retaking Beacon? Even if the tower itself is beyond repair, many of what your project needs could be salvaged from it.” Ozmas' eyes twitched. Now Ghira started to question him. “Vale has never made any moves towards Beacon. Now seemed like a good time. The majority of the needed electro iron could be recovered this way.” 

"We considered that, Mister Belladonna. But putting aside the risk such an operation puts on both the military and huntsman, we can not forget that we can not predict how a Great Grimm would react to such an attempt. Little is known of these Grimm and what little we do know shows that their powers and abilities are far beyond that of others of their kind. So it was decided that the possibility of reawakening WorldEnder was too great. But since the StarLink project depends on a four-point network, Vale has stretched its resources to build a new CCT at Signal-"

"WHAT?!" 

Qrow was on his feet in moments, jumping on the stage and stalking up to Ozma. “So you are telling us that this embarrassment of an academy gets its own CCT while Sanctuary is not even recognized? Singal graduates are considered a joke-

"The tower is not a reward and I appreciate it if you would show the proper respect for people that commit their lives to protect others.” Ozmas' tone turned icy as he spoke. “Vale has hosted one of the four towers since the system was created and it will host one of them again. My proposal was simply what kickstarted its construction.”

"Why not build it here?”

Silence followed Qrow's question. The notion seemed ridiculous. The very thought of one of the towers outside the four original kingdoms was something no one on Patch had even considered. Yet as what Qrow said started to sink in, more and more people started to talk. Ozma could feel how the idea resonated with the crowd. But Qrow wasn't finished yet. “This StarLight thing seems like something amazing. But Vale already failed to protect its tower and if we don't want a repeat of that then we need the new tower to be protected by the best. Sanctuary has proven time and time again that we are the best. There is no safer place to build it than here.”

Cheers followed his little speech. The people were on their feet, shouting their support for CCT on Patch. Ozma watched them for a moment, dumbfounded. This was worse than he could have imagined. “If Vale agrees to this, Patch is ready to supply your project with all the electro iron it needs” Graham's offer was like oil on the fire, the entire hall now chanting ‘Patch’ over and over again. 

"As I said-'' Ozma struggled to make himself heard over the roar of the crowd. “The building of a new tower is not a reward. I would never question the competence of Sanctuary huntsman but please understand that this is simply not feasible. Signal is still young and has struggled where Sanctuary has excelled yet despite that, Sanctuary still relies on it to sign their hunting licenses.”

“And why do we need to do this?” Summer had joined Qrow on stage, both now standing in front of Ozma. “You said to yourself that we should respect the people that dedicate their lives to protecting others. Then why are we seen as less? Why do we need to leave our homes to gain permission to protect this world? You said that Remnant is isolated and fractured. Shouldn't this be the opportunity to break away from what separates us? 

"The discrimination of the academies has been going on for far too long. If you would support Sanctuary and agree to a CCT, the kingdoms would have to accept us. And once that happened, every other academy on Remnant in the same position would follow. You would single-handedly unite the entire huntsman community. This is exactly what you told us you worked so hard for.” Qrow finished for Summer, both now waiting for his reply. The crowd had calmed down slightly when the two came on stage, waiting for his reply with bated breath.

Once again Ozma couldn't help but laugh at the irony of the situation. A lifetime ago, this fire and conviction drew him to Qrow. Now, it was what stood against him. A part of him raged at the audacity of these children to question him. What did they know about the world? Nothing! They did not sacrifice everything to save Remnant as he had. He could feel his magic rage with him, ready to erase them once and for all.

But instead of lashing out, he directed his magic inwards. He could not afford to let his emotions get the better of him now. The force of his spell almost made him buckle but he held firm. The voices and emotions of his past lives once again silenced.

The time for promises and platitudes was over. “Despite how it may seem, I did not come here today because of the convenience of your resources. I came here because I thought that Patch, out of every kingdom, would understand what is at stake here.” He walked around the podium calmly, stopping right in front of Summer and Qrow. “The Cross Continental Transmit System is working beyond its capacity already. What would you do if Salem were to attack once more? If we lose another tower, Remnant would be hers for the taking.” Ozma shook his head at the two like a disappointed parent, walking past them to address the crowd directly. “I came here today because it was my firm belief that Patch would set aside their misgivings to do what is right. To help ensure that the tragedy of Beacon could never happen again. But it seems like you would let pride rule your decisions and condemn innocent people to the same fate-

"How dare you accuse us of-" 

“Do you wish for Salem to succeed, Qrow?” The question was like a slap to the face. “Do you, Summer? It is the only explanation I can conceive when I ask myself why you two would be so adamant about trying to profit from my plan to unite our world against her. Have I misjudged the great Team STRQ this much? I truly believed you to be above such things, but it seems that in the end your fame is more important to you than Remnant.”Qrow clenched his teeth while Summer looked on in shock at the accusations. 

"HOW DARE YOU-" Sebastian flew out of his seat, halfway up the stage. 

"ORDER, ORDER!"

"I take no pleasure in this Mister Bleu.” Ozma remained perfectly calm as he spoke, a sea of tranquility as the people raged around him. “You know how hard it was to come this far, how much greed and distrust I faced getting this project started. How at every turn I had to fight to keep it away from the hands of those that saw only to profit from it. I came here last because I believed with all my heart that it would be different. Yet all I see is the same selfishness.” 

"ORDER, DAMMIT!" 

Raven had followed Sebastian on stage, grabbing him to keep him from assaulting the man. “I'm warning you, you are going too far-"

"Ah, the former Miss Branwen. I suppose as a bandit the thought of further communication blackouts sounds like a golden opportunity. Tell me, how many defenseless villages did your family raid after Beacon fell?” Even after they killed him, even now that they stood against him, he took no pleasure in watching Raven crumble as he used her past so viciously. But he could not give them an inch, not now. He did so once before and it cost him his life. He walked past Ghira and Tai, both having followed to restrain Qrow. He took his place behind the podium once more, adjusting his tie.

"DAMMIT, I SAID ORDER!" Grant slammed his fist on his desk, the sound of breaking wood accompanying it. 

Maybe it was foolish of him to think that STRQ would finally see that he knew what was best for Remnant. Very well, if they wouldn't stand with him, then the only other option was to remove them from the playing field. “Sons and Daughters of Patch. I understand your wishes. I know that your desire for recognition is not born out of greed but from the pride you feel for your kingdom. But the time has come to look beyond our borders. You have the opportunity to save not only Patch but all of Remnant. Do not let the selfishness of those that failed the world once already distract you from the truth-

"OZMA!"

The sudden shout of his own name took him by surprise. Before he knew what had happened, Qrow had barreled into him, throwing both of them and the podium he just stood on to the ground. A strong hand grabbed him, too strong for this untrained body to break. He could feel his magic surge through him, ready to remove the hand and the man it was attached to. 

"Damit! SECURITY, get him off NOW!” Luckily, before Qrows actions unknowingly exposed him, multiple people in uniform surrounded them. The weight and pressure vanished moments later.

Grant was beside him, shouting orders. “Get him to the infirmary. And I want STRQ in the back rooms immediately. Get everyone else out of here!”

The guards wasted no time, forcing everyone to leave the assembly except the five Elders. Grant sat back down on his desk with a heavy sigh. “This did not go as planned…”

One of the guards came up to Julius, confirming that STRQ was detained and the rest of the public had been escorted out. Dana walked past them, stopping at Grant's desk. “Well, this is a fine mess our glorious huntsman team landed us in. What are we going to do?” 

"There isn't much we can do,” Graham muttered, the documents for the StarLink spread over his desk. “Vale will want a lot of electro-iron for this project.” 

"Define a lot." Maria’s voice had lost all of its usual mirths.

"Well, we better hope that we don't need to build anything extensive for a while. Even if I were to double production we would be behind for years.”

"Shit." Grant and Maria said at the same time. "This is not feasible. The people of Kuroyuri would sit in the dark for months. Even if we only build the absolute minimum.” Grant rubbed his nose, eyes closed as he tried to think. 

The situation had gone from bad to worse faster than any of them could have predicted.

"We do have options but frankly, I don't like any of them. After this showing Vale has ground to make further demands. Personally, I'm not inclined to give them anything after the way Zumao humiliated our people but I'm not sure if we can afford that. And if they build their CCT they have all the reasons they need to not part with any of their iron reserves. Once again Vale wants us to pay for their plans.” Graham threw the papers to the ground before getting up and joining the rest of the council around Grant's desk. 

"I'm sure I speak for all of us that we will not accept this plan without Vale agreeing to let us build the new CCT on our island.” Dana leaned against the desk nonchalantly. “I am sick of Vale looking down at our academy. We all have worked far too hard to let Signal of all places host the new tower. It's quite frankly insulting.”

"I'm with Dana," Julius said, finally standing up, the photo of his family clutched tightly in his hand. "Vale tricked us when they asked to have this assembly on live television. Now they can blame us if the StarLink project falls through. And while I don't agree with Zumao's tactics, I do think this project is worth fighting for. But I won't kneel to Vale to make it so. That leaves us only one option.” He looked around at each of his fellow elders. “We have to trust Summer and her team.” The others nodded in agreement. “We will need to prepare. STRQ won’t win this battle alone. If we want a shot at this, they will need our help.”

"What are we going to do about Qrow? The boy did attack a council member on live television." Maria looked at Grant. 

"We will do what we must. We can use his psychological background to lessen the blow, he has a well-recorded struggle after the fall of Beacon. Together with Zumao's provocation that may be enough to keep the worst from happening.” Maria sunk into herself, looking her age now more than ever. Still, she trusted her daughter. 

With a chuckle she jumped off her seat, slowly making her way backstage.

At least this isn't a boring night. 

Recess - Side #1
Outside the Scarlet Room, Press Lobby Number 4

"I can't believe- To think he would- It's an insult- How dare he!"

Sebastian kept muttering to himself, having circled the small room they were escorted to for the past few minutes. Ghira looked at his old friend with worry, fearing that the man might do something he would regret later. Torchwick and Neo, having sneaked after them under Neo's semblance, joined Ghira in watching the man pace. Even the criminal duo had nothing to say, the tension in the room was almost palpable.

Sebastian looked ready to storm out at any moment to finish what Qrow started. Only the two security guards outside that had asked them to stay here for now kept him from following through.

Ghira understood his feelings well. More than once he had sat in similar rooms after a case went south, pacing and worrying about what to do next. Of course, over the years he had learned to deal with it, and Roman and Neo seemed even more at ease than him. Though where Torchwick got his coffee from he couldn't say, he was sure the man did not enter with it. But Sebastian had no experience with these situations and every moment that passed only made him more angry and anxious. 

He knew that talking to him would not help right now so all they could do was sit here and wait. Recess was twenty minutes but only five had passed so far. This was going to be a long wait. 

A soft poke in his site made him look down, seeing Neo leaning over Torckwick, looking up at him expectedly. “Miss Neo, what can I do for you?” Her stare remained, now accompanied by a light scowl. Ghira scratched his cheek, unsure what the woman wanted from him. He never quite learned to read her as Roman does. 

Seeing that her point wasn't getting across, Neo took out her scroll. “[Unless someone pulls a miracle, we are fucked. You got anything in that lawyer's head of yours that gets us out of this?]”

Ghira smiled, a sad one but a smile nonetheless. It seemed like the duo was more worried about Summers' plan and Qrow than he thought. Still, there wasn't a magical solution he could give her. “This isn't a show, Miss Neo. There are no dramatic twists we can use to turn the entire thing around. Zumao played his part perfectly and as sad as I am to admit it, Qrow played right into his hands. If we want to win this, it's going to be a slow battle.”

"Wonderful, how I love having to play the game of politicians.” Roman took a sip of his coffee looking less than pleased. “Imagine if for once in their lives these blockheads wouldn't jump in without thinking.”

Neo turned to him, arms balancing on his legs. “Yes Neo, he deserved it, but that doesn't change our position.” She pouted for a moment before having an idea, giving Torchwick a wicked smile. “No, Hush will not help us here today.” She didn't lose her grin. “I'm serious Neo. If we want to get our little booze huntsman out of this and Summer her little project, no assassinations.”

She held his gaze for a moment before pushing herself off his legs and falling back into her seat. She crossed her arms over her chest and turned her head away, her parasol now resting idly on her lap. 

Sebastian finally stopped his pacing, joining the three. “No matter what we do, there will be consequences. Zumao seems to think whatever that will be will be worth it.” He wiped the sweat from his brows. “Summer was questioning him which turned public support against him and Qrow tried to force him to agree to the idea of a tower for Sanctuary. Zumao isn't the most popular person both on Patch and Vale and the StarLink project didn't earn him any favors. So getting Summer out of the picture along with her team was the best move he could make.” 

“Yes BB, he played us like a fiddle, starting all the way back when he asked to have the assembly on live tv. You don't need to explain it to us.” Torchwick interrupted Sebastian's explanation. “What we need to focus on is how to beat him at his own game.”

The man opened his mouth ready to respond but faltered. He understood what Zumao had done but finding a way to beat him eluded him. He started pacing again, trying to find something, anything they could use. Neo meanwhile had stopped her moping, tapping Hush against Torchwick's leg. “You got an idea, my dear? Because I am as tapped out as the time we were trapped in that Mistralian brothel trying to smuggle paintings.” She jumped out of her seat with a  twirl, her scroll held out with a single word on it.

“[Framing]”

Torchwick leaned forward, chin resting on his hands as he thought about her idea. “So you want us to frame Zumao? That could work.” He muttered to himself as Neo nodded enthusiastically, patting Hush lovingly.

Sebastian groaned as he watched the two, sinking into his chair in defeat. “Does it always have to be about murder? Can we please try to find a legal solution? Just this once?”

Torchwick had joined Neo, now facing Sebastian and Ghira. “Oh Seb, we aren't talking about murder.” Neo looked up at him at that, confused and disappointed. “We don't need to kill anyone to frame our dear Minister. Zumao came to us because he needs us, then made sure that should we decline he had a backup plan.” He took off his hat, twirling it around his finger. “I must admit, I'm impressed. It's almost as devious and brilliant as something I would do. I can see why the man stayed on the council for so long.”

Sebastian jumped to his feet. “So what, you’re saying that the only option we have is to stab him in the back?” Neo peeked up at that, hush raised. Sebastian turned to her. “Figuratively Neo! See this is why I never understood why STRQ likes you two so much. We will not break the law to get what we want. That goes against anything Patch stands for. And I will not have Patchwork be based on murder, lies, or blackmail!”

He breathed heavily, feeling more tired than when he fought in Kuroyuri just hours before. Ghira came up behind him, putting a hand on his shoulder. “And we won't. But despite their… unusual approach, both Roman and Neo wish to help you, Sebastian.” His words had the desired effect of calming Sebastian down. “We just have to come up with something that will help us even the playing field with Zumao. Something that will allow us to fight back without having to resort to underhand tactics. Something-”

"That won't come." 

The four of them turned toward the entrance of the room and the unexpected interruption. Maria was standing in the doorway, leaning heavily on her cane. Grant stood behind her, his large frame taking up the entire door. “You kids have screwed the pooch. There is no miracle that's gonna pull your asses out of the fire tonight.”

Grant moved past Maria, entering the small room. Sebastian let out a small squeak as his full attention was focused on him. “Recess is already half over and this is the best you can do? Motivational speeches and half-baked plans of murder? I expected better from you.” Grant shook his head in disappointment. With a wave of his hand, he signaled the guards in front of the door to close it. They would need some privacy for this. “When I learned you convinced James to have someone break into Maria's home to steal documents for the Patchwork project I thought you finally had grown a spine. Yet here you are, cowering like a babe once again. Is this how you want your parents' dream to end?” 

"Grandfather, I-"

"Don't ‘grandfather’ me, boy! When you started this plan of yours tonight you decided to sit at the big boy's table. I'm not here to clean up your messes or hold your hand.” He had grabbed Sebastian by the collar, towering over him. “I put a lot of trust into you when I allowed you and Summer to interrupt this assembly. I saw that fire in your eyes and for the first time it was like your father was standing before me once again.” He let him go. “But this is how far that drive takes you?”

"Mr. Grant, in all fairness." Ghira stepped closer to Sebastian. “Both of them lived up to your challenge tonight.” 

“And you can't forget,” Torchwick leaned forward, hands resting on his cane. “Little Seb and Red are boy scouts at heart. No amount of drive or conviction will help them against someone as cutthroat as Zumao.” 

The sigh that followed betrayed how exhausted Grant truly was. “You think I don't know that? I didn't expect them to play the minister's game, or to win it.  But that doesn't excuse attacking the man on national television!”

"Little Qrowy may have thrown the first punch, but you? You were the one who started it, boy.” Maria continued. “Tell me, what was your plan after grabbing Zumao? What would have been different if Qrow didn't decide to lose what little common sense he has?”

Sebastian had no answer. He put both hands over his face, struggling to keep from crying. Grant's face softened as he slung one arm around his grandson. “I know this isn't your fault. We knew Zumao wouldn't play fair but none of us considered that he was ready to humiliate Patch so openly. If I didn't know better I would be sure the bastard somehow planned this.”

Neo and Roman exchanged a look, both looking worried for the first time tonight. “So gramps, what's the plan? Are we gonna give in to his demands?

"There aren't many other options," Grant gritted his teeth as he spoke. 

"He got us right where he wants us.” Maria jumped on one of the empty chairs. “If we refuse the project because Zumao doesn't agree to host the new tower here, we will be seen as selfish. He can blame the failure of the entire project on us. And since negotiations with Schnee Industries for rare Dust types have gone less than well we aren't in the best position, to begin with. If we don't agree to this, we won't only be seen as the bad guys, Vale may very well have grounds to question our independence.”

“Come now grams, surely it can't be that bad.” Torchwick looked shocked. “You are telling me that we are not only about to have to pay for half of a global communication system, but we may also lose our kingdom?” Neo shocked her head vehemently, Hush’s blade drawn and glittering in the dingy light of the little room.

Ghira tried to calm down the duo, stepping between them and Maria. “Let's not jump to conclusions. I have worked with Zumao before, and while his rather ruthless showing tonight seems out of character, I do not believe that he has any plans to weaken our position as an independent kingdom. Let me talk to him, maybe I can find a way to negotiate-”

"It's pointless.” Sebastian had sunken to the floor, his defeated whisper barely audible. “We lost. There is nothing we can do anymore. I'm sorry grandfather but I…” Quite sobs interrupted his words. “I failed you, all of you. I failed dad and Scarlet.” The sobs grew louder. “I'm sorry… I'm sorry.” 

The others could only watch as Sebastian fell apart. And with it the dream of reviving the Patchwork project.

 In a single night, Zumao had not only destroyed the last dream of the Rose clan but maybe the very idea of Patch itself.

Never before had the future of the kingdom looked so bleak.

Recess - Side #2
Patch National Assembly - Maria Calavera's office

"God dammit, Raven! Ozma is out there and all you can do is sit here and yell at me?"

"I don't care, Qrow! Do you have any idea what you've done?"

"I at least did SOMETHING instead of watching how that man once again tried to ruin us!"

Tai could hear his wife and brother yell all the way down the hall. He had gotten a bottle of water from a nearby vending machine, hoping that the two would have calmed down a little while he was away. He gave the lone security guard at their door a weak smile. The poor boy was shaking, no doubt wondering what he would do if any of them decided that they didn't care much for the order to stay here until recess was over. 

 "Mr. Taiyang-" The guard whispered before Tai could open the door. "Pl-please remember that Elder Bleu asked that you and your wife return to the assembly hall after recess.”

"Don't worry, we will make sure to be there.” ‘ And keep my idiot brother-in-law from making this night even worse.’ He gave the poor security guard the best smile he could muster, despite how angry he was. Qrow had always been… passionate. But unlike his sister, he never managed to learn to control it when the situation called for it. Though never in his wildest dreams did he think this would get them into this situation. 

Closing the door behind him he was immediately greeted by Qrow. “Tai, finally! Please talk some sense into your wife so we can get out of here and take care of Ozma before he does anything worse!” He was stunned as he listened to him. Even after what just happened, this was still what Qrow focused on? He could feel his arm shaking as he clenched his fist in anger, scales starting to cover them again. 

He loved Qrow, all of them did. But this was one step too far.

Raven had not looked at him as he entered, leaning against the small desk Maria usually occupies. Her gaze was cast downward, a slight shake in her shoulders showing that she was close to losing it. Anger was replaced with worry as Tai walked past Qrow, ignoring him to comfort his wife. 

No words were necessary. He gently touched her hair, kissing it as he whispered to her. “I will deal with him, don't worry.” Turning around, he took a small pill out of his pocket and he got along with the water. “Qrow, drink this.”

Qrow seemed confused for a moment. “What? Tai, this is not the time for your stupid ideas. We have to go! At least you have to understand what's going on here!” 

“And what do you want him to do?” Raven had moved to the door, blocking the exit. “Do you want Tai to storm out there with you and assault a man again?” Her voice sounded tired. “Do you want to make sure that this night, one of the most important nights of Summer's life, is as bad as you could make it?”

"What? No! This isn't about Summer, Ray, this is about-” 

"You.” The simple word stopped Qrow in his tracks. “Like always, it's all about you. Your vendetta against Ozma. Your need to ‘redeem’ yourself for something that was never your fault.” 

Qrow shook his head in denial. “No, you don't understand! None of you have seen what he is capable of!”

Raven was in his face in less than a second. “Have you forgotten that we were the ones that fought Ozma? All of us stood against him as he tried to destroy Vale. We know exactly what he's capable of. But still, so what? Even if he truly is Ozma and not just another innocent man falling victim to your paranoia that still doesn't change what happened. Summer needed us tonight! And instead of thinking things through for once in your life you went and RUINED IT!”  She stumbled back, hands around herself as she looked away. Taking a shaky breath, she said. “Do you really care so little about her?”

Qrow snarled. “What are you talking about? This isn't about some stupid clan politics! Can any of you focus on the importa-” A fist interrupted him, slamming him into the wall. He slid down to the ground, dazed and confused. When he looked up, he saw Tai standing over him, clawed hands still held out where he hit him.

Raven stood next to her husband, her sad face a stark contrast to Tais' anger. “Of course you would say that. You weren't there when we comforted Summer as she cried because the thought of shouldering the legacy of her family was too much for her. You didn't soothe her worries or hold her as she fell apart. You were away to chase your revenge or the next bottle.” She kneeled to look him in the eye. “We accepted it because we knew it was important to you because we knew you needed to do this. Even though we wanted you home with us.” 

She got back up, turning towards the door. Stopping in the doorway, she turned back to him. “But it seems that you don't care for your family. So go ahead, leave to chase your stupid revenge if it's so important to you. Just stop hurting the woman we love in the process.” She left, the door closing softly behind her.

Qrow watched her leave, stunned. “Is… is that true?” Tai met his pleading look with indifference. 

“You know it is. But you never bothered to ask. You heard what Raven said. Leave, or stay here. But if you try anything else tonight, I will stop you myself.” With that he turned to follow his wife, slamming the door behind him. Qrow sunk into himself as he listened to their footsteps grow silent, the oppressive sound of loneliness now pressing on his senses.

Old memories came to him. Pictures of his past flashed before him, mixing and overlapping. Beacon, Ozpin, STRQ… even her. It felt like his head was going to explode as he sat there. They were right, it had all been about him.

After they ended Ozma's mad assault on the kingdom, he thought it was his mission to find his new host and make sure he would pay for what he did. Make sure that no more innocent people would be hurt. But maybe it really was just an excuse from the start.

He started laughing, a sad small sound without an ounce of humor. “Good job Qrow. Once again you let your family down.” The laugh turned into tears. So he sat there crying in the lonely room, for the first time realizing what he had done to the people he loved.

“... ... ... ... I-I'm sorry…”

Chapter Text

Recess - Side #3
Patch National Assembly - Top Floor Balcony

But it seems like you would let pride rule your decisions and condemn innocent people to the same fate

Yet all I see is the same selfishness

Do not let the selfishness of those that failed the world once already distract you from the truth

“AAAAAAAH! I hate you, Zumao! I hate you I hate you I hate you I hate you!" 

Summers' angry shouts could be heard all the way down to the gardens behind the Assembly Hall as she paced along the edge of the balcony. She knew she shouldn't yell something like this after what just happened but she couldn't help it. She was lucky that the two guards that followed her when she stormed off were Gordie and Ramian. Both men were giant softies, despite both of them being built like brick houses that towered over her. They didn't even say anything to her, just following behind her and waiting inside after she finally found herself here. It felt more like they were protecting her privacy instead of keeping her from running off.

Not that she would ever run with how angry she was with Zumao. A sentiment that her two guards shared.

No one had ever accused her of something so…. heinous. She and her team had stepped on many toes during their career and made more than one enemy. But saying she would let Salem win? When he greeted her she got the feeling that he almost knew her. How could he even think she would be capable of supporting one of the worst threats on Remnant?

Maybe Qrow was right after all and Ozma really had returned to Patch. But even if that was true there wasn't much they could do at the moment. And if they were wrong and Zumoa isn't who they thought the consequences would be dire. Even their fame and goodwill wouldn’t save them. At best it would keep some of them out of prison. 

The very idea made Summer's stomach twist, forcing her to sit down on the railing. The thought of getting arrested wasn't what bothered her, she had been arrested before. Multiple times in fact. The police at Mount Glenn had been really strict during her Beacon days and locked her away more than once. Back then it had been more like a game but that carefree time had ended five years ago. They had a responsibility to their daughters now, they couldn't afford to be locked away. And that wasn't even considering how their arrest would reflect on Patch. 

And while her children were more important, tonight had shown her that the memory of her clan was still alive on Patch. She wanted to show all of them that they weren't gone, that the Rose Clan was still here to protect them. 

For many years, she believed... Summer believed... 

I believed… 

Yet all I see is the same selfishness

It's not selfishness!... It's…

Fucking brothers, I'm so terrible at this…

And it's not working!

 Ok, what did Neo say? Internalize the issue, and work through it.

Right, right… How do I do that?

Should I just… talk to myself?

Wouldn't people think I'm crazy? That's the last thing I need right now.

"I don't think you're crazy, Summer!"

"Shut up, Gordie! She needs a moment to herself."

Aw, guys! Ok, talking to myself it is. I'm sure that's gonna work.

I think. 

Anyway

I guess I just thought that I never had to take responsibility. We were STRQ, that's all I needed.

People around the world already knew we protected them and even if we were away from Patch Sanctuary Tower was here to keep them safe.

Mom meanwhile takes care of all the legal stuff so technically the Rose Clan is still functional.

In a sort of distant and unusual way.

Still, now that it's all laid out, I feel like it's not enough. Sebs never mentioned our parents before and he seemed content in his position.

And I was happy being team leader. Why did he have to bring all this up now? 

Couldn't he have waited until Yang and Ruby were a little older?

Maybe we really should think about this more. I can just go to mom and tell her we need more time. 

Grant would agree, he always complains that I don't think stuff through. Seb would be ok too, I'm sure.

Yeah, this is for the best. 

I just have to talk some sense into Qrow and make him apologize to Zumao and we can leave this whole night behind us.

...

I haven't seen him this angry since Beacon. And I have never seen Sebastian that angry… 

Well, he was pretty angry when Ironwood told him he would join the extraction as a representative of Sanctuary Tower.

I can't believe that was only a few weeks ago. Feels like a lifetime at this point. 

Sigh

How did the night turn out like this?

I knew something felt off but I thought it was just the lack of sleep. 

I should trust my gut more and just stayed home. Test Yang's new gauntlets with her.

Instead, I'm sitting here trying to decide what to do. 

You got any wise words for me, moon? I'm sure you’ve seen it all at this point.

*chuckle*

Ugg, this railing is uncomfortable. Why did Roman not build any benches or something here?

He's not getting any booze at the restaurant later. 

If we ever make it there.

…

No tips moon? Come on, I'm desperate here! 

You have always been there, when I was born, when I lost my family. 

The night Raven proposed to me, when Tai confessed to us. 

Even when Ruby was born. You missed Yang's birth but I'm sure you were still there.

Even during Beacons fall I remember seeing you up there, shining brightly as we fought… 

I've always looked up to you for guidance so come on, give me something, anything!

"Are you... talking to the moon?" 

Summer fell off the railing with a yelp, barely able to hold on to save herself from a painful fall into the bushes below. Pulling herself up she quickly checked her cloak, dusting imaginary dirt off it. 

Looking up to see who almost scared her off the balcony, she found Ashley standing at the open glass door leading back inside. A hand was held in front of her mouth as she giggled. She wore a fancy dress, far more formal than anything Summer ever saw her in before. Normally she always wore the same ratty old doctor's coat. A gift from someone important as she said. Summer never learned who it was from, only that she never left it behind for any reason.

And a fancy assembly did not change that, the same old cloak being worn over the dress she came here with. Other people would have thought it weird, but Summer understood the importance of distinguishing pieces of clothing. Besides, she would never think badly of the woman that single-handedly fulfilled her dream of having a child.

Yes, Ruby's godmother was a wonderful person, easily the second-best Faunus in the whole world. Kali took the first spot, her old childhood friend would do horrible things if she ever replaced her. But it was a close one. “Ashley!” Summer wasted no time, rushing the dark-haired doctor and enveloping her in a tight hug. “What are you doing here?” 

Ashley wiggled in Summer's iron grip, wrinkling her wolf's nose and returning the hug in that awkward way of someone who had no idea how to show physical affection. Not that Summer cared, she knew these Merlot geniuses were not the best at social interactions. “Well, after what happened I thought you might need a-”

“No, what are you doing in Patch? You didn't even say you would be here! But you have great timing, we are having a big dinner after this and I won't take no for an answer. Well unless they arrest Qrow, then we probably gotta postpone this.” Ashley, used to Summers rambling by now, simply nodded along as she guided her to sit back down on the railing she almost fell off a moment ago. “So, yeah. Maybe dinner or prison, but still. Why are you in Patch? I didn't expect to see you until Ruby's checkup next week.”

Ashley looked behind her, making sure they had their privacy, signaling Summer to keep it down. “Don't tell anyone, but many at Merlot are worried about Zumao’s project. The man has great ambitions, far more than most people think. He even managed to recruit two of the senior researchers which had the whole company in an uproar. When talks started about having someone poke around to try to learn more about his plans, I volunteered. It was a great opportunity to check up on little Ruby.” Ashley shrugged at the end, laughing cheekily. “Besides, I hadn't had a vacation in years, and what better way to spend it than visiting my favorite little hero? But enough about me, I saw what Zumao said to you Summer. It was unbelievable. I had half a mind to come up there and tell him off myself.” 

"Right?! No one ever accused me of something so vile! I've been fighting Salem's agents for years and now he says I want her to win? I should have stopped Qrow and punched his stupid face myself.” Summer slammed her fist into the railing in anger, making Ashley jump a little as pieces broke off and fell into the garden below.

"As much as I want to punch the man myself, let's not resort to violence. You are a hero Summer, you need to be above such things. Qrow should have been too for that matter. You are a symbol my dear, a beacon of hope that this world so desperately needs. No matter what they say, you need to stay true to yourself until someone comes that can stop Salem for good.” Ashley furrowed her brow in worry. “Besides, what about the children that would see you attack someone? What would Yang say if she saw her mother attack someone like that?” 

"She would want to copy me. Oh no, maybe she's already trying to imitate her uncle!"

"Exactly. Little Yang is important, the future of this world. And it falls to you and your family to be the best example you can be to her and other children.” Sometimes the way Ashley talked about her team made Summer uncomfortable. It seemed almost as if she was speaking about something holy, with a fever that bordered on obsession. Not that she would judge her, the woman was quirky, but so was she.

And Summer liked to think that her eccentrics were some of her best features. Even if Raven liked to disagree. “You and your team stood against WorldEnder when no one else would and just because you couldn't defeat that vile creature for good he's now using it to insult you. That bastard! And he had to bring it all up on national tv too. Does he not understand that the survivors don't want anything to do with Beacon anymore?” 

The way Ashley talked about it seemed far more personal than Summer would have thought. “Wait, why would the survivors not want to hear about Beacon?” 

Ashley hesitated for a moment, her wolf nose twitching up and down. Summer could almost watch in real-time as the dark-haired doctor put her thoughts in order. “Well, you see.” She looked away from Summer. “What I mean is, there are a lot of people working at Merlots that lost people in the Fall. Not everyone can be like you and fight the Grimm, so working to protect the people in different ways is all some of us can do. Grief can be a powerful motivator…” Summer watched Ashley sink into herself as she spoke. Just as she was about to speak up, the doctor looked back up at her. “Not that I would know, you know my passion lies in genetics. But I heard enough to know that people have been trying for years to get Vale to do something about Beacon. Mount Glenn is well protected but even with the newest anti-Grimm tech the surrounding farms and villages are at risk.”

"...Ashley, what would a hero do right now?" Summer looked at her hands, voice small and unsure.

She looked at the dejected huntress for a moment. “A hero huh? A hero would stand up to Zumao and beat him at his own game.” Ashley hesitated for a moment before standing up to stand beside Summer, leaning down awkwardly to sling an arm around her shoulder. “And I know you are that hero. But even the greatest hero needs someone to lean on from time to time. That's why I followed you. I saw that you left the rest of your family behind and thought you could use a friend. Now,” She gently grabbed Summer's chin, making her look up. “You gotta defeat Zumao, Summer. Without destroying the Starlink project.” 

Summer nodded because no matter what she may think about the man behind it, StarLink was something that needed to happen. And she would need to fight for it it seems. “But how is the question… I know I have to do it but I'm still no closer to a solution than before. Maybe I should ask the moon again…” Ashley looked at her. “Sorry, I'm rambling. But Neo taught me to try to think through my issues more and talking to myself seems to help. Even if I get carried away with it sometimes.” 

The doctor could only sigh, rubbing her temples. “So you need to find a way to not only beat Zumao without destroying StarLink, but you also need to make your own project happen.” Summer nodded enthusiastically. “Ok, let's work through this step by step. First, what exactly is Patchwork? You never got to explain it during the assembly.”

"I don't know."

Ashley waited a few seconds in silence, looking at her unblinking. "What do you mean you don't know?"

Summer shrugged, turning around to let her feet dangle from the balcony. She looked out over Patch, seeing all the lights in the darkness, knowing that every one of them was a person that was depending on her. “I never learned what exactly Patchwork is and I'm not sure I want to know. I don't remember my parents but both Maria and Grant always talked about how they wanted to open Patch up to the rest of the world. They believed that there was hope for our kingdom to be part of Remnant and that we would need to be the ones that take the first step towards it.” Summer started swinging her legs back and forth, almost sheepishly as she talked. “But while I know what they wanted, I never got to learn why. I never got to understand what they saw and every time I thought I had the courage to find out I lost it again…”

Ashley joined Summer on the railing, making sure to keep her dress straight as she let her own legs hang free. “You feel like you don't measure up to them, don't you? I know that feeling.” One hand went to her chest as she closed her eyes. “Everything I've done, everything I'm still doing I do to make my hero proud. But no matter how much I work, no matter what I do, it never feels like it's enough. Like every step I take towards a better tomorrow is less than what he would have done in my place…” Summer listened intently as Ashley opened up to her. She never heard her friend so somber before or had her talk about her past like this. “But even if I can never measure up to him, I will never stop trying. And through you, I learned that I don't have to do it alone. So even if neither of us can be enough, together we can protect this world. Like they would have wanted.”

"Protect Remnant? Maybe you’re right Ashley," Summer turned to her. "For those who are gone, and those still depending on us.” Ashley nodded, a serene smile on her face as Summer jumped back on the balcony. “I will make my parents' wish come true tonight, no matter what happens. And if Zumao has a problem with it, well then he's just gonna have to learn to live with it. Why does he have a problem with me though? We want the same thing. If he had just been honest from the start we could have worked together.”

Ashley turned around on the railing, careful not to fall backward as she looked for her scroll. Fishing it out of her coat, she started typing. Summer looked over her shoulders, curious about what her friend was looking at. “Summer, I think you figured out what Zumao is playing at.” 

"I mean of course I did. But could you explain it to me just to be sure we are on the same page?” 

"I was wondering why Zumao spent so much time explaining his project in such detail. This is a public assembly, there is no need to explain how our atmosphere works. And he was ready to answer questions too if you and your team hadn't interrupted him. And the fact that he came with a specially prepared simplified version can only mean-”

"That he… needed to pad his presentation?"

Ashley smiled, getting up. “Exactly. And what purpose would that serve?" 

Summer had gotten her own scroll, the assembly timetable open in front of her. “He was trying to waste time so only the interesting parts of his speech would fit into his presentation. Dana is very strict when it comes to people wasting time and if even half of what I heard about him tonight is true he knew that!”

"And the whole assembly was live. That is not how it normally works and as far as I'm aware Zumao specifically requested it.” Summer started pacing around Ashley, trying to figure out what it all meant. “Let's look at it from a different angle. We can be certain that he planned for Patch to take the fall if the project wouldn't happen.

"But what if it's not about blaming Patch but forcing someone else to step in if it seems like StarLink is failing? Is that what you mean?" 

Ashley nodded, showing her Scroll. "Zumao said that Vytal had agreed to manage the project to assure it stays neutral. We often have similar procedures at Merlot to make sure our discoveries benefit every kingdom. And for that, there is always an official representative from Vytal present. They had to not only be present but also sign off on every agreement, be it resources or otherwise-"

"Zumao doesn't have permission from Vytal yet." Summer said in a whisper. "Tonight isn't about blaming Patch, it’s to force Vytals hand."

"If Vytal had approved to manage the project, Zumao wouldn't even be allowed to be here tonight. Someone else would oversee the acquisition of resources, it's one of the first rules to make sure there is no outside influence during negotiations. What I don't understand is why? It's such a gamble for apparently no reason, why not go through Vytal normally and have everything done properly?" 

"Because then it wouldn't be his project.” Ashley's eyes widened as she caught on. “If Vytal took over, Zumao's role would no longer be necessary. But he wants to be the one to push StarLink through, no matter the cost. And I think I know why.”

"Really? You figured it out?” Ashley crossed her arms as Summer nodded proudly. “And by that smile, I assume you already have a plan too?” 

"Not just a plan, an amazing plan! Tonight we will dine like kings as we celebrate our absolute victory!” Summer took Ashley around the shoulder, pressing her against her as she spun them around to look at Patch once more. “We won't only beat Zumao at his own game, we will also make every dream of Patch come true. And look, just in time for recess to be over. Could you do me a favor and go to my mother's office? Tai and Raven should be there, I'm sure Gordie or Ramian would be happy to escort you there.”

"And what are you going to do?" 

Summer smiled that smile that made Ashley realize why half the world saw STRQ as the greatest heroes of their generation. “I will call a friend at Vytal to make sure I'm not messing up a second time tonight.” Summer had her scroll out, already calling someone. “Kimmy? Hey, it's me, are you busy- you are already on Patch? And on your way here? Perfect! You saw the assembly right? I have some questions I need you to answer, can you call-”

Ashley didn't need to hear anymore. With silent steps she left Summer to her plan, closing the doors of the balcony behind her. One of the two guards Summer mentioned nodded at her before starting to walk down the hall. Ashley followed with a smile, more than happy to help her friend once more.

Tonight Summer would once again make the impossible possible just by being herself. 

That's what it means to be a hero after all. 

September 4, 01:10 AM

National Assembly Building - Scarlet Hall

After twenty minutes of recess, along with an extra five as a large police force was called to bring order back to the assembly, it was time to resume. The tension could be cut with a knife as Patch citizens sat in their seats, reporters, and journalists noting every detail as they smelled the next big story brewing. The elders had returned to their desks, their faces grim.

The row of seats Tai had ripped out before now stood to the side, hasty bolted to the floor. Most of STRQ has returned to it, only Qrow and Summer missing.

Sebastian lay slumped over, head hanging off the side of his seat. He was pale as a corpse as he muttered to himself, preparing to beg Zumao for forgiveness to try and salvage this night. Ghira sat beside him, only half listening to his friend as he went through the papers for the Patchwork project, trying to find something that could help them.

Ashley had joined them, having run into Raven and Tai on her way to the office. Both had been happy to see her and Tai insistent on her coming along and taking Qrows place. She had been hesitant but the two seemed stressed enough, there was no point in arguing with them tonight. Still, sitting between the two now made the wolf Faunus curse Summer silently. She did not expect the night to go this way.

The only thing missing was the man of the hour, the reason for all the tension and pain tonight. He came in slowly, helped by a nurse as he walked on stage. He was greeted by silence as every eye in the hall was focused on him. His head was bandaged up, along with his right hand, a small patch of dried blood visible on them. The other held two sheets of paper.

The man nodded to the nurse as they reached the podium, a grateful smile on his face. Adjusting his microphone, he put the papers down before addressing the audience. “I would like to start with an apology. I came here tonight on a mission of cooperation and instead I let my passion get the best of me. I hope that the people of Patch can forgive me for this.” The everlasting one lowered his head in fake shame, his tone sounding somber and regretful. “To attack the heroes of Patch in such a way when they only wanted what's best for their home was deplorable. But please understand that the StarLink project is not only the greatest work of my life but one of the most important ones in the history of our world. This is no excuse, simply an explanation as to why I lost my temper the way I did. To show that there is no ill will from my side and to hopefully leave this regrettable incident behind us I will not take legal actions against STRQ.”

The news caused an uproar in the audience, with a loud What?! being heard from the top rows by no other than Roman. The rest of the audience shared the sentiment until Grant once again slammed his desk. 

Ozma waited patiently until the people stopped talking, sending Grant a grateful nod. Checking his speech once more, he continued. “But while my own failings tonight are something I will apologize for, I can not back down when it comes to the reason I came to you today. Patch is instrumental to the future of Remnant, a future beyond flags and borders, where the hate of days past is but a distant memory. So I beseech you, Elders, to see that this is the only way for our world to move forward. Help me to make our home a better place.”

The spotlight moved backward to the Elders, all five silent as the focus of the world shifted to them. “Minister Zumao,” Grant leaned forward, his bulking frame taking up most of the desk. “Every single person on Patch understands the importance of what you propose. But we can not in good conscience jeopardize the welfare of our people, especially now that we have so many new brothers and sisters that will need our care. We are willing to supply your project, but we can not agree to shoulder it alone.”

He had won, the rest was just a formality at this point. Putting on his most grateful smile, Ozma moved from the podium to face the Elders. “Of course. I am well aware of the situation Patch is in right now and would never expect you to give more than you can, Elder Bleu. This project is for every child on Remnant after all, including Patch. So let me just say-”

'YOU CAN'T BEAT ME, SUMMER!' 

His step faltered for a moment as a memory slammed into him like a Goliath. Cold sweat ran down his back as his hand trembled. The night of his death against STRQ was behind him, why did it haunt him now in his moment of victory? The whole world was looking at him, he could not afford to falter now. Acting as if his injury was troubling him, he held his head for a moment. “My apologies, I still feel a little unbalanced. As I was saying, you made the right decision tonight-”

He stopped again, but not due to unwanted memories resurfacing. The spotlight that had been following his slow walk had suddenly gone out, followed by the ones on the Elders and then the one over the audience. One by one they went out, leaving the hall in darkness. Frightening shouts came from the audience as people tried to get up, Grant's voice carrying over the chaos as he ordered the police to bring order.

Ozma heard none of it. He knew what was happening, the same thing that happened so many years ago. But how? He beat her and made her run for the hills as he cemented his victory. How could she return now of all times? 

~Your flag, your alibi

Can you hide behind

Claiming might is right?~

He grabbed his face with one hand. Was that music? Really? What did she think this was, a game? He looked around as the lights turned back on all at once, now a deep red color to set the mood. All the while the song played from the speakers around the hall. 

~Raise your fist to the sky

While below your boots

Common men die~

"People of Patch, boys and girls, WELCOME!” The searchlight of a bullhead shone through one of the open skylights. Ozma's head shot up at the voice, blinking against the light as a familiar silhouette stood above him.

~Colors fly

Tell us who to love and who to hate

And by the by~

The figure waited a moment as excited screams filled the air, the people having recognized who had arrived. With a dramatic ‘ wush ’ of her cloak, Summer jumped from the bullhead, gliding down over the audience and landing in the middle of the stage, her back to them. She spun around, arms open wide. “To the Patchwork-StarLink show!” Her smile was dazzling as she winked into one of the cameras, bowing to the cheers and applause. 

"Girl, what are you doing?"

~Will the memories of our morals fade?

Staying true

To your own convictions in this haze

Is harder to do than say~

"I'm following my heart, mom. Just like my parents used to when they planned Patchwork.” Summer did not look at her mother, her gaze fixed firmly on Ozma. Maria watched her daughter for a moment before letting out a laugh. She was the spitting image of Rouge at that moment and she knew full well that there was no talking her out of whatever she had planned now. “Mister Zumao, I'm so happy to see that you're ok.” From anyone else, it would have sounded sarcastic and her smile would be mocking. But as the ancient wizard looked at her with a scowl he knew that she meant every word.. 

"A lovely show I must say. But this is no time for-”

~So choose a color to live by

Your goal, your faith, your virtue

Give it all

Be the best cause nothing less will do~

"Thank you! It's not my best work but I think it turned out pretty good.” Summer didn't even leave him a chance to regain control of the situation, talking over Ozma without care. “It's all last minute and I had to improvise quite a bit but I know everyone in here so it wasn't that hard to put something together that the people would enjoy.” Raven scowled, shaking her head at her wife who was still trying to make her believe she knew everyone personally. And she knew that was directed at her. “And I don't only know everyone here but everyone in the kingdom. No one can hide from me after all!

"That seems highly improbable-" 

"Everyone thinks that. But I never cared about things being hard and I love Patch. So of course I'm interested in every single person on our island. Because everyone here is part of it. And you know why I managed to do it, Zumao?” Summers' semblance activated as she took a step back, launching her from the stage into the middle of the hall. Multicolored lights spun around her, following her through the air.

“Because when you love something, nothing can stand in your way! And I will continue to love Patch and do everything in my power to make it the best it can be.” 

~You can rule the world with colors flying high

You'll know that if you stay true

Green or blue~

"Damit Summer, what do you think you're doing? And how did you get the lights to change color, that was never authorized during the renovations!” Torchwick laughed as Grant yelled over the spectacle that was unfolding before them. He knew ignoring some of the things in the contract would pay out but even he could never have expected something like this. He shared a quick look with his partner in crime, the tiny woman completely enraptured by the show Summer was putting on. 

Grant's attempts at getting the technicians to turn the lights and music off were ignored, causing the man to stand up to do it himself. He was halfway past his desk when a cane blocked his way. He turned to his fellow elder, ready to let her know exactly what he thought of her daughter's antics tonight. Maria held his angry gaze without issue. They stayed locked in their silent fight for a few tense moments before Grant grunted and turned away, sitting back down at his desk with a heavy thump that almost broke the small chair under him.

Summer had finished her spin around the room, waving and yelling at everyone that caught her eye in the audience. The crowd had reached a fever pitch, everyone inside the building and on Patch completely enamored by her now. With her greetings out of the way Summer once again turned to the elders, pointing her finger at Grant. One of the spotlights followed where she pointed, the angry face of the leader of the Bleu clan now clearly visible to everyone. “I'm sorry Grant but I can't stop now! I will always want to meet everyone on Patch, no matter how big our kingdom may become. And maybe someday we will reach a point where even I can't know everyone anymore, but I will never stop trying.” The single light returned to her, the multicolored lights dancing around her in complex patterns before all once again resting on her. 

"I have dreamed of sharing the wonders of Patch since before I could walk and every day I worked to make that dream come true. To show my friends, my family, and my children what it means to love our home. And I will work harder and harder until I can show it to everyone on Remnant!” Summer spun once again, taking a few steps towards Zumao who had been rooted to the podium since Summer had arrived. “And I know you wish for the same thing, Zumao. That's why I'm standing here now to tell you all that we must make the StarLink project a reality.”

~Red or white

You can't lose

With your colors fly-

The music ended suddenly and with it, the cheer of the crowd as the people looked around in confusion. Ozmas scowl had turned to shock at Summer's unexpected declaration. “How else will we tell the world that Patch welcomes them with open arms? Just imagine a world where we can show everyone the wonders of our island while they share the beauty of their own homes with us. A world without the danger of isolation and fear of loneliness. That is a dream that is worth fighting for, am I right?”

Ozma could only nod, caught completely off guard by Summer once again. He was so unbalanced he almost didn't notice her rushing onto the stage, grabbing both his hands in hers. “I know that's why you came here today. Even though you being here goes against every Vytal negotiation protocol. But you know that, right?”  

The music returned in full force, in tandem with Ozmas color leaving his face as Summer exposed his biggest gamble to the world. Summer only smiled, keeping a firm grip on him as a murmur rose over the music. “I understand, it's hard to keep your enthusiasm in check. I feel the same about Patchwork. When your dream feels so close that you can almost grab it you can't just sit back and wait. So why not go and make it happen?”

"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS ZUMAO? YOU TOLD US YOU HAD VYTAL’S SUPPORT!” Grant shouted over the chaos the hall had fallen into, his fists finally breaking through his desk as he slammed them into it once again. 

For the first time tonight, Ozma was at a loss for words. Countless voices echoed in his head, pulling him in all directions. Support the girl, hurt her, erase her very existence, flee! He needed to take back control, fast. But what could he do, his plan had ended, he had won! Summer had let him go during Grant's angry yell, allowing him to take his papers from the podium. “I-I may not have support from Vytal t-to acquire resources from Patch but I can assure you-”

His hands were shaking as he tried to silence the voices inside him. His magic was surging dangerously high, taking precious parts of his self-control to keep in check. The spell to silence the souls that wouldn't leave him was on his tongue but he could not finish it. His body was already at its limit, any more and he would collapse, maybe even lose this host. And then Remnants salvation would be lost. Summer, unaware of the torturous sounds of a thousand lives inside him, had stepped next to him, laying an arm around his shoulder in a gesture of comfort and understanding. But to him it felt like a vice, rooting him to the spot. “Zumao did not come here without Vytals support for his project. I'm sorry if I caused some confusion.” Grant sunk back into his seat, parts of his desk falling to the floor as he muttered angrily. “Minister Zumao has filed an official request for Vytals supervision for the StarLink project which was checked, verified, and signed by Vytal. He even had an official supervisor already assigned to him. But he knew that only he truly understands how important this project is, so he decided to continue working on funding it by himself.” Summer truly was his personal hell made manifest and it took every shred of the quickly fraying patience and control he had to keep from infusing his fist with destruction and show Qrow what it means to punch someone. 

"Mr. Zumao, is that true?" Grant exhaled slowly, trying to keep his anger in check. 

The man with a thousand souls could only stare blankly ahead for a moment, Summer nodding for both of them. “That is… technically true.” There was no possible way for him to deny it. “But I have official permission to request support from Patch, signed by the Vytal council themselves. If you just allow me a moment to prove it-”

"No need, I got proof. And quite a lot of it.” Ozma let out a shaky breath. How could he have miscalculated so catastrophically? Maybe he truly was the fool Summer called him when she stood before him the first time. “First, I will need someone from the audience to help me. Anyone that has in-depth knowledge of Vytal regulations and rules or is part of the upper power structure?” Summer looked over the people, knowing full well no one present fit those criteria. But that wasn't the point of her question. And while she only saw confused faces, Grant knew what she was playing at. He sank into his chair, rubbing his temples as he felt a headache coming. 

Of course, Summer would involve her in this. 

"No one? That's a shame. But don't worry, your Number One Huntress came prepared!” Letting Ozma go, Summer slid across the stage, the spotlights once again dancing around her. “Allow me to introduce a surprise witness to tonight's assembly!” She pointed to the skylight that she had fallen through just minutes before. “Please welcome the deadliest and most amazing soldier that Patch has ever known. The prodigal daughter, the fearless captain of Vytal’s unbeaten Sword division, and the Coalition's youngest and most decorated general which is all far too much of a mouthful to say in one go without error. The one! The only! KIM POPPY BLEU!” 

The entire hall was on its feet, the same shouts that had welcomed Summer being heard once more. Ozma was now resting his head on the podium, all pretense of composure forgotten. A single rope fell from the Bullhead still hovering over the skylight, swaying back and forth as Patch’s second famous pink-haired woman descended.

Just like her criminal counterpart, Poppy landed with the elegance that would put dancers to shame. Her hands went over her military uniform as she made sure no dust had accumulated. Satisfied with her clothes, she moved one hand to adjust her glasses while the other went up just as her husband was about to run into her. Sebastian had jumped out of his seat the moment he saw her coming down the rope, ready to catch her in his arms. He wasn't quite fast enough, allowing his wife to try to stop him from scooping her up. Not that she managed it, the almost two heads he had on her were enough to take her off her feet despite the difference in training. 

"Dammit Sebby, what did I say about picking me up when I'm making an entrance?” Poppy squirmed in Sebastian's arms, only half-heartedly trying to break free as she enjoyed seeing her husband again. Still, she had an image to uphold, and getting picked up like a child did not help. “By the way Summer, you added another part to my title, don't think I didn't notice. What did I say about making stuff up about me?” She had stopped her struggle, patting Sebastian's head as he babbled nonsense into her hair. it wasn't an unusual scene, every time Poppy returned to Patch involved her other half making even more of a fool of himself than usual. Not that she minded, she understood that it was just how he showed his love.

Summer chuckled nervously, scratching her head. Normally her verbal spars with Poppy were tradition but as fun as that would be, taking advantage of Sebastian getting his spirit back now that his wife was here was more important. “My deepest apologies miss Vytal. Did you have enough time on the way here to get caught up or do I need to explain the situation to you?”

"Ha, please. Reading through a few documents is like a vacation compared to the shit I have to deal with daily. Have you ever tried to order supplies for an entire division? It's a nightmare I tell ya.” Poppy jumped out of her husband's arms, giving him one last kiss before turning to the man staring holes into her back since she arrived. “Grandfather.” 

"Kim." Grant's voice was icy. “I see you decided to drop by. In uniform, of course.”

While the two seemed to be cordial, the temperature in the hall dropped by a few degrees. Summer could swear she saw her breath in the air as the two stared at each other, lighting flashing between their eyes. “When I heard that my dear Sebby finally decided to revive his parents' dream I knew I had to be here for him. What kind of wife would I be if I didn't support my husband on one of his most important nights? So I took the first flight I could get, with special permission from Commander Greymoon, because I'm just that good at my job. And when Summer called me just as I entered Patch’s airspace I knew that I could do more than just be here for them as moral support.” Poppy had put her hands on her hips, stance wide as she dared Grant to challenge her. The elder crossed his arms, looking her up and down before accepting her explanation. It would have been the most civil talk they had if Poppy didn't feel the need to add one more comment.

“Besides, I look damn good in my uniform. Unlike some people that haven't changed their jacket in forty years.” 

Grant had played the political game on the highest level for decades. He knew he could simply let the commendation slide without losing face, everything else tonight was too big for something like that to be even a footnote. 

Of course, he could also show his little brat of a grand-daughter in law who she was talking to.

"At least my jacket isn't from the children's section. Unlike someone's uniform.”  

Sebastian, the only one present that was completely obvious to the tension between his wife and grandfather, continued to be over the moon seeing his wife tonight. Unable to hold himself he hugged her again, spinning her around once before letting go again. “Oh Poppy, I can't believe you asked Greymoon just to come here-” Poppy held a single finger up, a small question mark formed from her aura appearing over Sebastian's head. “Hey, I didn't do anything inappropriate!” 

The mark suddenly turned into an X, discharging a small amount of lighting before vanishing. It wasn't dangerous but strong enough for Sebastian to let out a small yell of pain, causing him to step back and rub his head, some of his hair sticking up. “Sorry dear, but I don't make the rules” 

"Your semblance is literally making rules…” He grumbled to himself as he kept rubbing his head, hands a little shaky from the electricity. 

"True, I do make the rules. And you should have learned to follow them by now.” Poppy giggled innocently, balancing on one leg while leaning forward, placing a small kiss on her husband's nose before dancing back again. Sebastian's grumbling was replaced by a goofy smile as the pain was forgotten. Having taken care of her husband for the moment, Poppy moved up to Summer. “But I must say, Summer, that was some entrance. Almost as good as some of mine. Of course, I have to deduct points, there was no fitting music for me, no pink lights to match my hair. But I guess it's for the best, I do hate listening to music while I work.” Summer quickly spun around, giving one of the sound technicians a signal. The man smiled down, giving her a thumbs up before the music started again, lower and without the vocals this time. “... touche Summer. You win this round.” The huntress stuck out her tongue, the two sharing a little laugh. 

Just another day in the friendly rivalry between Patches number one huntress and soldier. 

Unbenounced to the two, behind them Ozma was slowly losing his grip on reality. He held the edge of the podium hard enough to draw blood, knuckles bone white as small flecks of magic danced on the inside of his hands. His gaze had not left Summer for a moment, every soul inside him clamoring to tell him what to do with her. Somehow the girl could not only enrapture whole nations but even the remnants of the people he once inhabited. “How much longer will you make a mockery of my plans, Summer?” The words were whispered through clenched teeth. But it truly seemed like the brothers had abandoned him, for Summer somehow heard him despite the distance between them. She turned her head slightly, mouthing a silent ‘ A lot longer ’ followed by a charming smile and wink. The girl truly was a menace. If he wanted any chance to turn this night around a second time he would have to try to work around her.

Clearing his throat, the attention of the assembly returned to him, a single spotlight illuminating him. “I should no longer be surprised, this night has been full of unsuspected turns and twists. So please, Capitan Bleu, would you be so kind as to correct Summers' theories? I am aware of your track record so I do not doubt that you checked in with your superiors instead of taking someone's word at face value. This night is about something far more important after all. So please finish this so I can return to work on the last ray of hope this broken world still has.” His voice had been hard as steel, leaving no room for another one of Summer's shenanigans. He would start Remnants salvation tonight and he would rather let the darkness of death take him once more than let a child that played at being a hero take it from him.

Despite his anger, he had come here tonight once again with the belief that kindness would make them see the way. But if Summer wanted to face his ire, then he would stop with the pretense and show her what had struck fear into the hearts of countless opponents. “Unlike some, I don’t need to dilute my dreams with petty games and flashing lights. All I need is the truth, combined with the boundless will and endless conviction that has carried humans and Faunus through the darkness of our world. With this, I will prove that not even the heavens are out of reach.” 

“My, they did not exaggerate when they told me you have a way with words Minister Zumao. It's like a dark mirror to Summer, which is quite ironic if you ask me.” Poppy held her chin, her piercing gaze studying the infinite man closely. Cocking her head to the side she yelled. “Hey Grandfather, since this is an official gathering, I will need to be under oath before testifying. Be a dear and fetch that big book of yours.” 

Grant's retort was quickly interrupted as his mic was cut off, the insult being heard in these few moments enough to make a sailor blush. Maria cackled beside her old friend as he got up to yell at the technicians. Waving her cane towards Julius she let him know to get Patch’s constitution, watching as he and two workers quickly went through his whole desk, carrying a few hundred photos of his grandchildren around before finding the book buried at the bottom of one drawer. 

"Here it is, all of our kingdom's laws in one book.” Julius smiled, gently dusting off the old book as he looked at it fondly. There was still a small mark on it from the last time Poppy was under oath. “I guess the old girl hasn't seen use in some time but I think that's a positive thing, right?” Poppy nodded to the Arc patriarch as he came up beside her. She always liked the old man and his work. 

“Maybe you just do your job too well Julius.”

“HA! I don't think so. If anything I've become far too lenient recently. But enough pleasantries, you know the procedure Poppy: Name and Occupation.” 

She put a hand on the book, the other resting over her chest. “Kim Poppy Bleu, acting captain of the Vytal Coalitions Sword Division. And the future commander of the VCA of cours-”

“Keep to the facts, child.” Grants shouted, still arguing with the head technician.

"The only fact here it’s that you are an old- no Poppy, you are a professional.” She cleared her throat. “I swear on my honor as a proud member of Vytal and Patch that I will tell the truth and nothing but the truth. Happy grandfather? Who am I kidding, you are never happy." 

"I'll be happy once you leave my island. After visiting your daughter, the poor girl hasn't seen you in weeks. Julius, take her passport, I won't have her weasel out of taking care of her family again.” 

"Grant, I won't detain a Vytal agent just because you don't like how she deals with her family. Can you keep your stupid pride in check just once?” Somehow this had turned into a family drama, one Grant was quickly losing. 

He could hear the murmurs around him as people started to wonder why he was so mean to his granddaughter. Adjusting his now working microphone again he set back down. “Fine! Poppy, keep going, we are already behind schedule.” 

She simply rolled her eyes, moving to the edge of the stage. “Alright, show over folks, time to get serious. First, a new Rule: ” She snapped her finger, pointing behind her. Two question marks appeared above Summer and Ozmas' heads, connecting to their aura. “Rule #1148: There will be no attempts made to physically attack the other or you will regret it .” She didn't stop there, whistling loudly to signal four agents in black to drop down from the skylight, each armed with a scroll and laptop. “With that taken care of, let's move on. I have contacted my colleagues in Vytal and got word directly from the Palace of Nations, confirming that the StarLink project was registered and accepted, along with signed support by each kingdom that has backed it.” Poppy clapped her hands once, her underlings moving to show the elders copies of the documents. “Legally speaking, the StarLink project is ironclad.” 

Ozma couldn't help the smug smile as he turned to Summer. “Well, it seems that your accusations were unfounded. Do you truly believe that I would risk my life's work on legal technicalities? StarLink is the work of hundreds of people, it would be foolish to think one could deceive so many people and operate outside the law.” He gave the huntress mock applause as he stepped beside her. “But despite everything tonight, I do agree with you. Our goals are not so different. So if you stop this foolish little show I am sure we can come to an agreement. After all, we want Remnant to…” Something was wrong. Summer had not moved from her spot, eyes covered by her hood. He knew the girl, this was not how she dealt with failure. And then she looked up and he knew that he had made a mistake. 

An unfamiliar feeling washed over him as he looked at Summers' smirking face, a feeling he had not felt since he stood against his beloved and realized he was thoroughly outclassed.

"I got you, Zumao" 

For a single, endless moment, there was absolute silence inside Ozma's soul as a new sensation moved through him. Never before had he been caught so off guard that even the lives inside him stilled. Until reality caught up with him and the chorus inside him became deafening as he realized what Summer had done. It was as if his very being wanted to break apart as, for the first time, he had been beaten at his own game. His opponent noticed nothing of this, simply taking his silence as a sign of defeat. 

"I'm sorry for the deception, but I had to make sure you weren't Ozma. And now I have proof.” He felt like he was about to pass out as he tried desperately to find a way to turn the situation around. “Because Ozma always has a plan for every eventuality! He would never follow a plan that was less than perfect!”

'My plans...'

"I don't know what you thought you could gain by playing along with Qrow's mistake, but it ends now, Zumao.”

'I wasn't playing...'

"You said it yourself, there is no way someone wouldn't notice something was going on with so many people involved. And yet, you are here instead of the supervisor from Vytal.” The music had once again turned up full force as Summer turned to the audience. “And with human error and ill intentions ruled out, there is only one conclusion left.” Summer waited a moment, giving the people a moment to absorb what she said. Her next words were important.  

"This whole assembly was a stage for you to manipulate us!” Her words rang through the hall as all the lights now focused on Ozma. “The proof is right in front of you, honorable elders. We have signed documents from Vytal that show that Zumao acquired the permits months in advance.” Poppy had moved during Summers' speech, showing Graham the proof on her scroll personally while her man did the same for the rest of the council. “Thanks to the help from the Guild I was able to confirm the name of the Vytal representative that was appointed to oversee the project - Antoine LeBlaise - along with his current location.”

"Summer my dear, please get to the point,” Dana spoke up for the first time since recess ended. “I love your shows to death, but even I am starting to be fed up with this back and forth.” 

"Don't you worry aunt Dana, we are almost at the finale. There is only one last thing left to tie it all neatly up with a bow on top.” The spotlight was once again on Summer as she opened her arms to the people, cheers, and applause surrounding her. It was necessary at this point but she was nothing if not committed to her performance. “So what is it we are missing? Well, let's start by changing the question. You are all wondering why Zumao would try to manipulate us, and what his goal is. But I have a different question we should ask ourselves. ‘ Where is our beloved headmistress tonight? ’ Because as some of you may have noticed, she is tragically absent tonight.” The seat reserved for Sanctuary’s leader was illuminated for a moment, showing only empty air. “Now I think I stalled enough for our dear techs behind the stage. So please welcome the one and only Glynda Goodwitch tonight, even if she can't be here in person. Can you hear me, Glynda?”

“Yes Summer, the connection is stable. So please, do not yell.

I assume you are still at the assembly if the shouts in the background are anything to go by.

You better have a good reason for calling me, your message was frustratingly vague.

I hope everything is alright over there, I do not want to come home to see half of Patch on fire.”

"Nothings on fire Glynda, just the usual chaos that Summer loves to bring with her.” Grant's anger had left him, replaced by exhausted resignation. “Speaking off, you know we planned the yearly tribute for Sanctuary today, so please let me know you will be absent before flying off to Vacuo.” 

"You know I wouldn't just leave, that's why Port is there to take over my role for the tribute.

But sometimes some circumstances force us to make compromises. You should understand that better than me.

Now, let's not waste any more time. As you know I'm currently at Shade Academy." 

Ozma could feel Ozpin react within him once again, his voice louder than any other inside him. It wasn't clear enough to be understood, but the ancient wizard could swear he heard him say ‘ Glynda ’ as a new wave of affection and pride momentarily overshadowed his anger. 

“I'm sorry I wasn't more specific when I left but time was of the essence.

To keep a long story short, Vytal approved an expansion to the cross-continental communication system, known as Project StarLink.

That requires the construction of a new Satellite line, along with three support points and a new tower.

The details are not important right now."

Glynda didn't know how right she was as the entire assembly was already set through a detailed explanation of the project. 

"Construction was on schedule until a few days ago when the site was attacked by a large group of Myrmidon.

While the attack could be repelled without loss of life, the damage to the structure was extensive.

Theodore knew we had a similar setback during the construction of Beacon Tower, so he asked me to come to help with negotiations and make sure the Grimm were taken care of.” 

Ozma was only half listening, mind still swirling with confusion and disbelief. Summer, the bumbling fool of a girl, had outplayed him at his own game. All the while completely failing to discern his identity as Ozma in the process. 

Somehow, she had opened the right door with the wrong key.

And that meant he still had a chance to come out of this on top. 

"Now is that all Summer? I still have a million things to take care of before coming back to Patch and I would like to get back to it." 

"That was all Glynda, thank you so much for your help. Say hello to Theo for me!” With another brisk goodbye, the call cut out. Summer went back to the middle of the stage, hands clapping together. “Now, let me recap what we learned so everyone is on the same page. It turns out that not one but two negotiations are currently underway regarding the StarLink project. One in Vacuo handled by Vytal as is protocol, and one here on Patch by Zumao himself on live television. Strange, wouldn't you agree?” 

Ozma's fingers drummed rhythmically on the podium as he sighed. “It seems there is no reason to hide it anymore. It is true that the representative assigned by Vytal is currently in Vacuo to negotiate and oversee the construction of one of the StarLink bases. The question that remains now is why? Why would I come here personally when everything is already signed and agreed upon? But I have a counter question for you Summer.” The huntress's eyes widened, not expecting Ozma to still fight back. “What do you think to accomplish with this? Because while I omitted the details of my dealings with Vytal, I never lied to you tonight. And me asking Patch for support does not break any laws.” 

“...what?”

“Please think back. I came here tonight because Patch is in a position to assure that the StarLink project will be secured. Nothing you learned speaks against that, quite the opposite. You now told the whole world why it is so important for Patch to support me.” He swept his arm across the room. “With the setback in Vacuo, the entire StarLink project is at risk. The loss of materials is far worse than Headmistress Goodwitch made it sound and I knew that if I didn't do something drastic we may not recover from it. That is why I came here to beseech you… and Captain Bleu will be able to verify that my request for aid does not go against Vytal protocol.” 

All eyes fell on Poppy, who could only nod. Ozma had told the truth, his visit tonight was well within his rights. A somber mood settles over the assembly, with one of the technicians turning off the music. Summer herself was standing still, unable to face the crowd.

Ozma meanwhile was able to keep his cool, his nerves settled now that he regained control of the situation once more. Still, he would not make the same mistake again and believe her to be beaten. He needed to finish Summer off once and for all.

One by one, the lights around Summer turned off as she felt her whole plan crumble around her. Was that how far she could go? Tonight was supposed to be the night that would bring a new dawn to Patch as she revived the dream of her parents.

She thought her smile would reach the world and carry her dream into reality, but it seemed like it wasn't enough. 

Perhaps the time of the Rose clan was truly over and her wish to see it rise once more was just the foolish hope of a stupid girl

…

…

…no

“I'm sorry?” 

“I SAID NO!” Her scream was full of defiance. “You may not have broken any laws but your entire project is built on deceit and half-truths!” 

"I admit that my conduct tonight has not been the best. But I did not come here to argue morals with you, I came searching for help to save the last hope of Remnant. If that is all you have Summer, take your musical numbers and self-righteous outburst and return to hunting Grimm. Clearly, that is where you belong.” 

"I am more than just a huntress. I am a protector and a mother! And I can’t back down and watch something that is supposed to bring people together be shrouded in so much secrecy. Why lie about the state of your project? Why did you not tell us that StarLink is in danger? What other secrets are you hiding from us?”

Ozma could feel what little calm he collected shattered into a thousand pieces. Slamming his fist on the podium he growled. “You insolent child! How dare you accuse me, ME! Who has dedicated his entire life to unite this world? Do you have any idea what I sacrificed for StarLink? What right do you have to stand here and say that I'm lying?”

Summer stomped her foot in frustration. Why couldn't he see that they wanted the same thing? Why did Zumao try so hard to stand against her? It was true that she had no proof that he was hiding anything, but he would be in for a surprise if he thought such small details would stop her. StarLink and Patchwork needed to exist together, she was sure of it. But the only way to make that a reality was if they are honest with each other. The huntress inside her feared a world united under a project born from so much strive and conflict. 

"Hey Summer," Sebastian left his wife to stand behind Summer. “You know we have no proof he is hiding anything else.”

"We don't, but we also have no doubts.” Summer didn't look at him. “We are going to bluff our way to victory. Are you with me?” 

"Of course I am. But you know we only got one shot at this."

"Then we better make it count. Don't you want to impress your wife to remind her why she fell in love with you?" 

"I failed once today already, not again. Let's show all of them what we are made of." 

"All of them?" 

"Our parents, family, the whole of Remnant." 

"I like the sound of that, let's go then." 

"I'm right behind you." 

"You know it is rude to whisper during such a meeting.” Ozma was unamused as he looked down at the two fools who had tried so hard to sabotage his plan. “This night has been going on far too long already and my injury is starting to act up. If you excuse me I will-" 

Summer raised her hand, two lights turning on to illuminate her and Sebastian. 

"One last thing, Mister Zumao.” Sebastian gave the man a small bow. “I apologize for my outburst earlier, but I must ask you to stay just a little longer. There are some questions I need answers to. Your allotted time is not up yet after all.” 

Ozma scoffed at the boy in front of him. So they still wanted to play this game? Very well, he overcame everything they could raise against him tonight, he would give them the honor of ending it here and now. “Very well, mister Bleu. Ask your questions.” Grant's voice cut in. “Summer, Sebastian, this has been going on long enough. I will not allow more than one question from each of you, understood? We will not force an injured guest to stay longer than he feels he can.” Ozma gave him a nod, agreeing to the condition. Not that he could refuse such an open challenge, no matter how futile it was.

Two questions, one chance for each of them. Summer could feel the tension, looking behind her to her family one last time to steel herself. She saw Tai’s encouraging smile while Raven looked at her with worry, biting her nails just like she used to do during their time at Beacon. 

It was still just as adorable as back then-

Wait. That was it!

Beacon

Summer put a hand on Sebastian's shoulder, letting him know she was going first. He gave her a nod, taking a step back as Summer turned back to Ozma. Taking one last breath, she asked her question. “Mister Zumao, you said that the loss of materials in Vacuo is far worse than it sounds. Then my question is this. Why did you come here to get the electro-iron? The amount you need would need to be shipped across the entire Sparkling Sea to reach Vacuo and then be carried through the desert toward Felspar. Protecting such a large shipment would cost a fortune. Why not get it from Vale if time and money are of such importance? 

Ozma didn't answer immediately, adjusting his collar before saying. “I understand why you would assume it would be easier to ship from Vale. But despite the higher costs its the only possible way-

"And here I thought that after such a rousing speech about honesty you wouldn't lie my dear Minister.” Torchwick interrupted Ozma from his seat, somehow having connected his scroll to the assembly's speakers. One of the spotlights swung up to show him leaning in his seat, bowler head slightly tilted as he smiled. “If Vale is not an option, why not go to Mistral?” 

"If you must interrupt us why not do it from down here son?” Graham joked from his seat, getting a scoff from his son in return. “You can start getting used to your future seat.” 

"Sorry, but I have always felt more comfortable sitting above people, father. Now, I thought I knew what your plan was Zumao. The satellites are manufactured in Feng Dao, so getting your iron from here would be the best option.” Neo held her scroll up, a map of Remnant appearing on the large screen behind Ozma.

“But as my partner is showing us here, that no longer holds up. You need our resources in Feldspar, halfway across the world. Which means there are two much more convenient and cheaper options like these two:”

Neo drew her finger across her scroll, lines on the map now showing the shipping routes Torchwick was talking about. “And don't try to deny it. No one knows more about international shipping and prices than the pumpkin prince.” He laughed, leaning back in his seat to watch an angry look appear on Ozmas face. To think the night would turn out like this, was even better than he could have imagined. “Anything to say? Unless you omitted the fact that Mistral already denied your previously unannounced request for help.” 

Instead of answering, Ozma turned around to look at the map. “It is true that there are places that could transport the electro-iron I need far cheaper than Patch. But you can not forget, StarLink relies on the Cross Continental Communication System. All four kingdoms have to upgrade the existing towers, while Vale has to expand a great number of resources to construct a new one. Patch does not, making it the best and only option.” Summer could see Neo ask Torchwick something from the corner of her eye but he only shook his head. Looks like the dynamic criminal duo was out. 

Yet, he had done enough. Having spoken up against the minister, someone else now had a chance to continue. “If I may interject. While I'm no expert in regards to global telecommunication, I have worked long enough with experts at Merlot Industries to know that there is no possible scenario where-”

"Who are you?” The ancient wizard interrupted the doctor in frustration. The fact Roman Torchwick of all people was willing to get involved already went against any prediction he had made. But now a completely unknown player had joined the battle.

Walking quickly over to the elders, Ashley spoke a few words with Maria before being handed a small microphone. Putting it on the collar of her coat, she gave it a slight tap before continuing. “My name is Ashley Wesker, senior researcher and head of Merlot Industries' genetics division. But I used to be part of the development team that created the Grimm detection system used by the Eagle satellites. And I can say with confidence that your system would work with more than the original four towers. A tower in Patch would not only allow you to ship electro-iron from Vale, but it would also improve the stability of the system. With a tower so far south the global coverage would be more evenly distributed, increasing the effectiveness of the mesh system you talked about before. And once established, Vale and other kingdoms could build more towers, further improving the system while also saving resources now.”

The everlasting wondered how Summer managed to inspire so many people to stand behind her. No matter how many times he struck her down today, she kept coming back, with more people to hold her up. It was truly infuriating. “Doctor Wesker, it is always a pleasure to see one of Merlot's bright minds. Even if the circumstances are a little unorthodox.” Ozma chose his words carefully. Ashley Weskers had been a well-known name in the scientific field for many years now. But the breakthrough in her research which resulted in the first Rose to be born on Patch since the clan's demise had gained her not only global recognition but great fame on Patch specifically. “While I appreciate the input from someone with far more technical knowledge than me, you cannot ignore what strain the construction of more towers would put on Remnant. Patch will already need to stretch its resources to build a home for the people of Kuroyuri. And most kingdoms don’t have the luxury of a protective blessing that keeps Grimm activity to a minimum. Imagine what would happen if suddenly every corner of the world would fight over the precious few materials that are safe to gather and transport to build their own tower. It's not a risk I'm willing to take.”

"Wait, hold on a moment.” Sebastian held his hands up, stepping forward. “I want to use my question. You think that building more towers will cause a war for resources because every kingdom will want to build its own?”

"No, but the potential for-"

"Potential for what? I'm sorry but I just can't understand what you are scared of mister Zumao. You are already working with Vytal to make sure StarLink remains free of the kingdom's influences. Do you truly believe that the same process can not be used to ensure that additional towers are built in cooperation? There is no way Vytal would not be able to negotiate a deal.”

"That's not the point you fool!” Ozma slammed his hands on the podium once more, cracking the wood slightly. The sound of magic releasing into it went unheard over his sudden outburst. He noticed none of it, staring at the shocked face of Sebastian as he spoke. “The towers aren't tools to be built wherever you want. They are symbols! The great legacy of the king of Vale that ended years of war and suffering! Yet you would watch that which has brought Remnant together fall apart and be forgotten. And for what? Your selfish desire to have your own? I will never accept a society that treats the sacrifice of countless people as a stepping stone to satisfy their greed!”

"But aren't you already moving away from the king's legacy? Beacon's tower remains abandoned, the one planned for Vale uses a new design, and StarLink adds three completely new focal points to the system.” Ashley's calm voice interrupted Ozmas outburst, the factual tone a stark contrast to the rage of the same old King she was talking about. “I understand your feelings. I'm from Vale myself and the loss of Beacon is a wound that still stings to this day. But we cannot remain stuck in the past. We owe it to those that sacrificed everything to move forward, even if that means leaving behind the things they once protected. The world is changing rapidly and we can make sure those changes are for the betterment of all without forgetting the past. That same principle has fueled my research and it will do so until the day I die and beyond.”

"I have great respect for your work doctor but that is not how the world works. No matter how much we may wish it to be so.” Ozma shook his head, a humorless laugh accompanying it. “No matter how much you believe in your dream or how sure you are of your mission, we cannot simply do as we please just because we think we are right. Can we build more towers? Maybe. But could you convince the Guild to support their construction? Do not forget, it was the King of Vale that gave the Guild full jurisdiction over their protection. It has taken almost a decade to plan and organize the extension of that protection to the StarLink project.” Summer was about to interject but Ozma had enough of her meddling for tonight. “And don't think it's as simple as getting a head of an academy to support you. The entire leadership as to anonymously agree to it, including the Guild master-”

SLAM!

The whole assembly was suddenly silenced by the sound of a folder being closed far louder than one would think possible. But if Ghira Belladonna learned one thing over the years it was how to grab the attention of an audience. “I think that’s my cue.” Raising to his feet, he took the microphone from Ashley. “Ghira Belladonna, former Menagerie attorney and current head of Sanctuary Towers legal bureau. Minister Zumao, I understand that we already went past the allotted time but would you be so kind as to confirm something for me?”

Ozma did his best to remain calm as he nodded to the Faunus. “If I understand correctly, you gained permission to update the towers of Atlas, Vacuo, and Mistral, along with the necessary documents to ensure their safety during construction, correct?”

"Of course, but how does that-"

"And did you, as an official representative of Vale, acquire the signature of Maximiliam Magnus, current head of the Guild, along with modification permits following the legislations put in place after the Great War?”

"Y-yes." 

Ghira smiled, quietly asking Poppy to come closer as he showed her something on one of the documents. The general gasped, one hand held before her mouth as she looked at him as if to ask if this was true. “People of Patch, honored Elders, if you would allow me, I have something important to share with you.” Ghira did not wait for an answer, signaling one of the technicians to come over, and sharing a brief conversation with him before he ran backstage. “The loss of Setre and Scarlet was a blow to our kingdom, as we lost two of the brightest minds of their generation. But despite that, their legacy lives on even to this day, as I am about to show you. Are we ready?” The large screen in the hall, still having shown the map of Remnant, changed to show multiple documents. Most of them were full of legal jargon that held little significance for the people watching, except for two exceptions.

The first was STRQ, recognizing the signature on one of them from their hunting licenses.

The other was Ozma, who realized what these documents meant. His magic released as terror grabbed him, toppling over the already weakened podium. He didn't notice, nor did he notice Sebastian's look of panic as he looked at him.

“Patch’s Tower?” Grant and Maria whispered in unison, the two words marked clearly on the last of the four pages.

"Yes, a communication tower for Patch.” Ghira turned to the elders. “That was Scarlet's secret project. She wanted to make something that could stand on even footing with Beacon and the rest of the great academies. And as General Bleu can confirm, they managed to acquire not only permission but also the support of the entire Huntsman Guild. And while Scarlet worked on what would later become Sanctuary Academy, Setre worked on opening the kingdom to the rest of the world. Export and import laws, trade manifest, everything to improve relationships with the rest of Remnant. Sadly, they never got the chance to start any of it and their work lay forgotten for years.” 

Sebastian and Summer looked at the documents with tears in their eyes, neither able to believe how close they had come to reaching their dream. 

"Although some of these documents will need to be redrafted and signed again, this is ample proof that expanding the Cross Continental Communication System is very much possible and supported by the Guild.” Ghira walked over the stage, coming to a stop in front of Ozma, who could only look up at him in disbelief. “It may be a little presumptuous, but I believe that the fact that both StarLink and Patchwork came together tonight was fate. It won't be easy and there will be sacrifices as we build the future of Remnant. But I believe that together we can create a future of peace, not only between humans and Faunus but every person in this world.” He held his hand out. “So I ask you, Zumao, will you join us in building our future together? 

...

It was over. 

The applause following Ghiras speech was deafening. There was nothing he could say that would turn this around. 

If he rejected Ghira's proposal now, he would seem like a bigot. At best it would set StarLink back years, at worst the project would collapse entirely. It was a hard truth to swallow but he had well and truly lost tonight. Summers' endless persistence and her ability to inspire and rally people around her had chipped away at him until even his centuries of experience ran dry.

Ozma closed his eyes, blocking out the sound of the crowd around him. Even the voices in his soul faded into the background without force, though he couldn't care less about the reason.

Now that he admitted defeat, the only thing left to do was damage control. He would leave this island with his head held high and with StarLink secured, no matter what. But that was all he could hope for. The Guild had already come close to betraying him once, he did not doubt that they would not hesitate to do so again. “You make a convincing argument, mister Belladonna.” He slowly took the man's outstretched hand. “My first and only concern has always been the future of Remnant. I believed that my plan was all we needed but it has become clear tonight that times are changing. And if we wish to unite our world then we will need to change with it.” 

Ghira said nothing, giving his hand a firm shake before letting him return to the podium, propping it up to stand behind it one last time tonight. He took a deep breath, feeling peace for the first time in far too long as every life inside him was in agreement. “If the kingdoms wish for their own towers to contribute to the unity we all wish for, then so be it. I will meet with the heads of the project as soon as possible to work on adapting StarLink to incorporate more towers.” The crowd rose again, cheering and celebrating. He couldn't stop the small, honest smile as the sound of the people reminded him of times long past.

It was a good feeling, one he had forgotten over many lonely years. “Of course, my plea for support does not change, but it will take time to work out what these changes will require. But no matter what, I will need support to move forward from here. So one last time I ask you tonight, sons and daughters of Patch.” He stepped away from the podium, standing in the middle of the stage. With every eye on him, he bowed deeply. “Please, help me to make my dream to unite Remnant a reality, and I promise that I will return to you to help create the first tower to herald in the dawn of a new world.”

"Mister Zumao." Summer, of course. Who else would come to him at the end?

Ozma looked up as she approached, a bright smile on her face. “I know we had our disagreements tonight, but I never thought of you as my enemy. I want to give my daughters, and every child on Remnant, a better future. And I realized right away that StarLink will change our world for the better, even more than what my parents dreamed of. And while I can't speak for the council-”

"Really girl? It seems you had no problem talking over us all night.” Maria sounded more amused than angry. “Don't try to shove the responsibility on us at the end. You started this and you better finish it, I didn't raise you to be a quitter.” She looked up at the screen, pausing for a moment. “Still, this reminds me of different times. When I came to Patch it was already isolated, worried that their new independence wouldn't last. But we have long passed that point and I think it is time we stop being so afraid of the rest of the world.”


Grant listened to his old friend, a somber look on his face. “Patchwork should have been realized long ago, with Setre sitting here instead of me. But while we cannot change the past, we can change our future. I say we put the question if we should support StarLink to a vote, but I think I already know what the people want.” More applause and cheers filled the hall, making the old man chuckle. “Of course, we can only share so much. But I think it's clear that Patch will stand behind StarLink mister Zumao. Once plans for the expansion of the towers are drafted we can work out the details. Without any secret ploys or half-truths this time.” 

The everlasting could only nod. In a single moment, the entire atmosphere of the assembly had changed drastically. The people now looked at him with hope, their smiles and cheers showing their support for his dream. And he knew it was all thanks to Summer. 

That woman's power over the people of Patch was truly frightening. 

Said huntress was right now arguing with her mother like a teenager. Life truly was bizarre sometimes. “Come on mom, I was trying to show that I'm respecting you and the other elders. Don't call me out like that!” Pouting, she turned around. “Sorry, as I was saying, I understand why you don't want to get resources from Beacon.” She looked at him with so much understanding that Ozma felt a cold shiver run down his spine. “It's because you know Vale still isn't ready to let go of it, right?” 

"I…"

Summer took his hands in hers once more, that accursed smile never leaving her. “Even though there is nothing left there but Grimm, all of Vale still feels like it's part of their kingdom. I was only going to be there for a single year, but that academy changed my life forever. Without Beacon I wouldn't be half the huntress I am today and I know so many people that feel the same. I know that one day the tower will fall and what remains of the dream will end, but for now, Vale still needs Beacon to watch over it.”

'Summer... you...'

'Brilliant fool.'

"I guess I will have to retract my previous statement. Someone who can read me like an open book belongs on this stage.” Ozma chuckled at his joke, returning the slight pressure of Summers' hands. “It may seem selfish, but I know Vale better than I know myself. And to this day, the people feel like Beacon is still there, even if it's just a dark reminder in the distance. The thought of tearing it down and picking it apart for resources seems like an insult to everyone who was touched by Beacon's dream. That's why I was so insistent on recreating Signals tower as close to Beacons as possible.”

"Guess it will be Glyndas job to plan the look of Sanctuary’s new tower. I'm sure she will be happy about the extra work, haha…ha.” Summer joked, but he could see the cold sweat on her forehead as she worried about what the headmistress would do when she learned she now had to plan the construction of a global communications tower. It may be petty, but after everything tonight Ozma couldn't help but feel a little satisfied that Summer wouldn't come out of this scot-free.

"Then I will make sure to contact her at my earliest convenience to start preparations. We wouldn't want the headmistress to be caught off guard.” The joke came so easy it made him wonder if someone inside him had gained more control than before. “Now, if you excuse me, this has been quite the evening and I feel my injuries starting to hurt more by the minute.” Summer stepped aside without hesitation, wishing the man a swift recovery as a security guard helped him backstage.

But just before reaching the door, he stopped to turn around. Holding his small microphone up he addressed the audience one last time. “People of Patch, I know tonight has been a struggle. Yet after everything, I must congratulate you. Your passion and conviction have made it clear that together we will succeed in making Remnant a better place. On behalf of everyone on the StarLink project, for every isolated town, for every lonely soul, thank you. Tomorrow will be the start of a new world, one that has taken the first step towards a future of peace. A peace we will protect together.”  

He finally left the assembly under the cheers and applause of all of Patch. The smile he wore on his way out was bright and honest and he could feel the souls inside him hum with satisfaction. He may have lost to Summer tonight, but he still knew how to inspire people.

With the minister leaving, the floodgates opened as people started leaving their seats, moving down to congratulate Summer and Sebastian in person. In moments the two were swarmed, barely able to keep up.

"Enough people, give me some space. I will need to have words with my daughter." 

The crowd parted like the sea as Maria hobbled towards her daughter, the old lady taking her sweet time to get to her.

Summer stood stock still, like a deer caught in headlights. Next to her, Sebastian didn't fare any better. “Now you two.” Her tone was calm but the two weren't fooled. There was a fire that showed even through the blue light of her prosthetic eyes. They were in deep trouble. “You crash this assembly with nothing but a half-baked plan and a vague idea of what you want to accomplish. Almost caused a national incident, embarrassed Patch, and then topped it all off with a circus show. Do you really think you were going to get away with all that?

"Mom?"

"You have managed to revive Patchwork, and that is something worthy of praise.” Summer dared to relax a little until a cane connected with her chin, making her jump on one foot in pain. “But that does not excuse your actions today. When I'm done with you two you will wish I just locked you up for disturbing the peace and interrupting official proceedings you little-”

"GRANDMA!" 

The loud yell from two young girls came from the door Ozma just left a minute ago. Maria looked behind her still-shaking daughter, her entire demeanor immediately brightening as she heard her granddaughters.

...Until she noticed that the two were tied to each other, carried by Junior.

Behind him, she could see two more girls. Weiss Iolana and Blake Belladonna. Ruby and Yang talked about nothing else but these two for the past week. All four of them were covered in soot and ash and the smell of burned wood was strong enough to reach her through the hall. At least the two looked sufficiently ashamed and scared, unlike her granddaughters who smiled brightly at her, both swinging back and forth slightly. 

Junior meanwhile looked like a man that has seen things no mortal should witness. His face was pale even beneath the ash that covered him. His eyes were dim and unfocused, showing that he was not truly with them anymore.

No one dared to say anything, with police being unsure if they should arrest the man or call for a doctor. Junior did not seem to notice any of this, carrying the complaining sister while holding the hands of the other two girls behind him as he marched past their parents.

He stopped before Raven and Tai, dropping Yang and Ruby in their lab without care and leaving Weiss and Blake next to them. Raven wanted to ask what was going on but he didn't give her a chance, turning on the spot and walking back out of the hall, the sound of the door closing behind him deafening in the otherwise dead silent hall.

"GRANDMA, MOMMY, DADDY, MOMMY!" Yang and Ruby cared little for the silence, shouting happily as they tried to get out of the rope still tying them together. Kali had left her post to look at her daughter, the small cat throwing herself into her mother's arms along with Weiss, both trembling. Tai was the first to get over the shock, untying his girls who kept talking over each other, far too fast to make any sense of it.

He and Raven looked at their smiling kids, looking at Summer for a moment which gave a nod before Raven embraced the two tightly. They returned the hug happily, still babbling along as their mother set them down on the floor.

Then she grabbed both their ears and pulled them along towards the exit under painful protest. 

The girls' shouts could be heard even after Raven had made it backstage, all the while Blake and Weiss muttered about how the ice cream just kept burning or that they didn't know that chocolate could shoot out of a machine like that and lit up another building.

On any other night, four girls that looked straight out of a forest fire would have been the most exciting story from the assembly. Yet tonight it would barely be a footnote as people started to leave, still buzzing about all that had happened tonight.

The night had been long and tomorrow would be a new dawn as the dreams of those who want to change Remnant will come true.

A new world of opportunities and hope awaited them… after a nice dinner on the other side of Patch.